Page 1 of 309

Chapter 0 - The wind brought you for us to meet

Lieutenant, there is someone very beautiful at that table.

Which table, Sergeant Wetch?

The table on the left side. Since we entered, that person has been looking at
you, Lieutenant. Didn't you notice?

I don't know, I didn't even pay attention.

Wayo responded in a neutral tone, showing no excitement at her

subordinate's attempt to provoke her.

Her unexpected response not only surprised Sergeant Wetch, but also
caused the other colleagues, who were there celebrating the closing of an
important case, to look at her at the same time.

What happened? Normally, whenever someone tries to

approach you, you never refuse in a cold manner.
Why are you ignoring someone so beautiful today?

I don't want to get involved with anyone in a fleeting way anymore.

Who made you change like that, Lieutenant?

I've decided that I want to have true love. Besides, I don't want to go on
casual dates anymore.

Owner of a charming face that attracted attention from any angle, even
without trying to be seductive, Wayo always had an irresistible charm,
regardless of the gender of the person who admired her.

But this time, she was truly determined to stop getting involved in a
superficial way, as she had already thought that she did not want to close
her own opportunities.

Page 2 of 309
Despite having had several relationships, there was one thing Wayo never
did cheat or get involved with more than one person at the same time. For
her, respecting the person by her side was essential. After all, everyone
wants to find true love. And whenever she fell in love, she also wanted it to
be real just like her cousins did when they found their soulmates.

Like when Kasama met Miss Tippapha.

Like when Apo met Miss Chonlada.

Now, all that was left for Wayo was to wait for the person destined to be his
true love to appear. Or perhaps, by taking a simple step outside, that person
would fall from the sky like a gift from God, who would finally take pity on
someone who had always been unlucky in love.

May Wayo find his true love...

Are you back? Your father wants to talk to you.

What it was?

This month, I want to assign you an important mission.

If it's something related to favoritism and political contacts, you already

know that I'm not interested in that kind of thing.

Wayo responded sincerely after Police General Watit Watinwanich, her

father, asked her to take on the assigned mission.

She had followed in his footsteps and entered the police force for years, but
whenever such conversations arose, they ended up arguing. She never
accepted the path her father tried to set for her, as she wanted to live her
own life. For this reason, she was often reprimanded, being told that if she
had followed his advice, she would have been promoted long ago, leaving
behind the rank of Lieutenant Wayo.

This time, the mission is even bigger than a VIP-level job. The reputation
and image of our country are at stake.

And what do you want me to do? Save the country?

Page 3 of 309
I want you to welcome a royal guest on your first visit to Thailand: the
Crown Princess of the Kingdom of Madelin.

The princess of Madelin?

Her Highness Catherine Blue De Lena, of Madelin.

"..."

This meant that Wayo, as a police officer, had been chosen for a great
responsibility: to be the bodyguard and ensure the safety of a foreign
princess. It might not be a mission to save the country, but it was certainly
something crucial to the nation's image and diplomacy.

I bow to Your Majesty, my father.- Get up, my daughter.

I came to say goodbye before I leave, as I have been appointed to represent

Your Majesty on an official visit to Thailand and other neighboring
countries in Asia.

May your journey be safe. May you gain knowledge and witness the
development of other nations so that we can continue to strengthen and
modernize Madelin.

I promise this trip will not be in vain.

Princess Catherine bid farewell to her father, the king, as heir to the throne
of Madeleine. Since she was a child, she has always been admired for her
beauty and elegance, but even more so for her exemplary character. For this
reason, she was deeply loved by the people.

Madelin was a small country in the south of France, located by the sea.
With a population of approximately five hundred thousand people, it was
governed under a democratic regime, with King Arthur De Lena as
monarch and head of state.

No matter where you are, my daughter, never forget

who you are.

Page 4 of 309
So, as Princess Catherine Blue De Lena, heir to the throne
of Madelin...

I don't have time to visit you now, P'Nam. Ever since I came home, my
father hasn't stopped interfering in my life. Being away from her family was
sometimes a blessing for someone who enjoyed living freely, like Wayo.
When she was transferred to another region, it was because she hadbeen
plotted against, forcing her to be relocated to a distant police station.
However, with her recent work solving a high-profile case nationwide, she
was finally transferred back to a police station in Bangkok.
[It's okay. If it's really important work, focus on it.]

With Lada by your side, even if I can't go, you won't be alone
[Yes, Lada is here with me and even asked to invite you.]

Oh, I'm tired of couples in love! Celebrate your anniversary without me. I'll
send you a gift when I have time. Right now, I have a job of great national
importance to attend to.
[A work of national importance?]

Yes, to welcome the Princess of Madelin.

Wayo answered quickly before having to end the call with her cousin. Her
father was calling, summoning her. Dressed in her dress uniform, with two
silver stars shining on each shoulder, she was ready. Armed with her trusty
pistol, she would take on her new mission leading the security team in
charge of protecting the Princess of Madelin.

This way, please, Princess Blue.

After receiving a warm welcome, with the delivery of flowers and the
presence of the security team organized by Thailand, in addition to the royal
guards who came from Madelin, everything went smoothly from the airport
to the luxury hotel prepared to host her with all the dignity befitting her
position.

This is the team of female police officers selected to ensure Your Highness's
safety during your stay at the hotel, in addition to Madelin's royal escort.

Page 5 of 309
Catherine glanced down the row of female officers lined up in the lobby,
but her gaze stopped at the last one in line. Unlike the others, this officer
was staring straight at her, never looking away, something no other seemed
to dare do.

This is Lieutenant Wayo Watinwanich, head of the security team, Your

Highness.

Understood.
Wayo bowed her head slightly in a respectful gesture to the foreign princess
who was visiting Thailand for the first time.

However, something surprised her the princess could speak Thai. Although
her pronunciation was not perfect, it was understandable and impressive
considering that she did not need an interpreter to communicate.

But there was something else that Wayo couldn't ignore.

Now that they were only a step apart, and she had the chance to observe the
princess up close, something caught her attention even more. She never
imagined that the princess of Madelin would be so stunning...

We appreciate your kindness.

Lady Blue.

Grace, I told you, we're not in Madelin, right?

Sorry, I forgot again.

Call me Miss Blue.

Yes, Miss Blue.

Catherine smiled contentedly at her faithful lady-in-waiting, who had

accompanied and protected her during her stay in Thailand. Grace was not
only a trusted servant, but also a childhood friend who had grown up
alongside her in the palace.

Page 6 of 309
Although the political situation in Madelin had calmed down, and the
protests against her father's decision to name her heir to the throne instead
of her younger cousin had died down, she knew that stability was still
fragile.

She had understood for some time that her position was not as secure as it
seemed. Despite being at the top of the line of succession, she was still in
danger, especially when she was away from home. Her visit to Thailand
could be the perfect opportunity for hidden enemies to eliminate her
without arousing suspicion.

Miss Blue, do you trust the people the Thai government has assigned to
your security?

In the current situation, I cannot trust anyone, not even our own people of
Madelin.

The truth is, Your Highness should have informed His Majesty about this.

If my father had known, he would never have allowed me to come.

About Lieutenant Wayo, I did a brief investigation about her. She is an elite
police officer, responsible for solving several important cases. In addition,
she is the daughter of a high-ranking officer in this country.

We don't know where our enemies are hiding or who they might have
bought over to their side. That's why I can't trust even the best police
officers.

So that means Miss Blue doesn't trust Lieutenant Wayo?

From where I am, I can't trust anyone. Unable to trust anyone, not even
those around her, Catherine could not ask for help. In the situation she
found herself in, where she could not tell her friend from her enemy, every
misstep could lead her straight into a deadly trap.

Staring, huh, Wayo?

What?Princess Blue, of course! You're aiming too high, huh?

Page 7 of 309
Do you want to be spanked, Beam? If anyone hears this, it could be
considered an insult to royalty!

I'm just kidding! But seriously, that's a princess. She's on such a high level
that we can't even reach her.

We don't even have the right to try. Just thinking about it is a huge mistake.

Wayo responded to a provocative comment from fellow officer Beam as

they both performed security duty at the official welcome reception for
Princess Catherine. The event was being held in a private room at the hotel
and was attended only by high-ranking figures.

The foreign princess wore an elegant pink strapless dress, highlighting her
slender figure. Precious jewels adorned her body, complemented by a
priceless crown. Naturally, she became the center of attention of everyone
present.

Wayo, who remained far away, couldn't help but notice her stunning beauty,
his eyes fixed on her without her realizing it.

"..."

But, amidst dozens, perhaps hundreds of people around...

Why was Princess Catherine looking at her so intensely, as if there was a
hidden meaning in that gaze that Wayo simply couldn't comprehend?

Mrs. Blue, what happened?

Grace... there's something mixed in this drink.

Catherine spoke in a shaky voice, overcome by a feeling of dizziness. She

had drunk a fruit juice that had been previously inspected by her confidant,
Grace. However, shortly after drinking it, her body began to fall asleep, her
heartbeat accelerated, her hands trembled, and her vision became blurred,
making it difficult to see clearly. She struggled to remain standing, but her
balance was already compromised.

No... It can't be! I checked everything carefully!

Page 8 of 309
No... That's poison...

Just a sleeping pill. No need to worry, Mrs. Blue.

Gra... Grace?
The owner of the beautiful face tried to whisper her confidant's name, but
her voice was so weak that she could barely form words. Then, her body
gave way and she fell to the ground... without receiving any help from the
person she trusted most.

Just sleep in peace... and don't worry about anything else from now on.

It was... you... you...

I say goodbye to Lady Blue forever!

With her last remaining strength, Catherine managed to knock over a

nearby vase, which shattered on the floor and echoed a loud sound
throughout the room. Her last sight before losing consciousness was of
Madelin's guards invading the place under Grace's orders. But she didn't
have time to see the true face of the mastermind behind this treacherous
plan.

Take the princess immediately. I'll take care of the rest.

Lady Grace!

Lieutenant Wayo, what happened?

I heard the sound of glass breaking inside the room.

Ah, I was clumsy and ended up knocking over a vase. Ms. Blue already
scolded me for that, so don't worry, Ms. Wayo.

And where is the princess now? Is she safe? The serene-faced policewoman
asked Princess Catherine's confidant, who came to greet her and answer her
questions at the door of the room. However, Wayo saw no sign of the
princess, only the broken glass scattered on the floor, which had not yet
been cleaned up.

Page 9 of 309
Mrs. Blue is perfectly fine. It's her rest time now, so it would be best not to
disturb her.

But as the head of the security team, I need to personallycheck whether the
princess is safe...

Your Highness does not like to be disturbed at night.

My apologies, Your Highness.

Wayo bowed her head slightly in respect as Catherine

appeared behind the door and reprimanded her for her
intrusion at that moment. However, even from a distance, the police officer
could see that the princess seemed to be fine, with no apparent signs that
anything serious had happened.

You can go now, before Your Highness gets angry.

The door closed before her without giving her a chance for further
questions or any explanation about what had really happened. With no
alternative, Wayo returned to his lookout position, but he had barely arrived
when Beam asked him a question upon noticing his serious expression.

What's wrong, P'Lom? Is Lady Blue okay?

The princess is safe.

Hey, if nothing happened, why do you look so worried?

Beam, stay alert and take care of security here. I'll be back soon.

Where are you going? What do you want me to tell the others?

She couldn't tell anyone that there was something strange about the
situation. Something felt off, triggering her instincts and her suspicions. It
wasn't something she could simply ignore. Wayo needed to investigate on
her own. At the very least, she would be doing her duty to the best of her
ability to ensure that nothing was left hanging or left her with regrets later.

Page 10 of 309
Where should we take the princess?

Eliminate her. Leave no trace or evidence.

Are you sure the Thai authorities won't track us down? Wouldn't killing the
princess be a case of great international repercussion?
You have already received the required payment. Are you going to be afraid
because of this now?

But...

As long as everyone thinks Princess Blue is still here, no one will suspect
anything.

After receiving an exorbitant quanprima from Madelin's contractor, who

ordered the princess to be eliminated without a trace, the criminals
considered that exchanging the life of a single woman for a fortune capable
of supporting them for the rest of their lives was a risk worth taking.

Take her to the border and destroy all evidence by burning everything.

Boss! The princess is missing!

You idiot! How could you let this happen? I told you to watch the car!

But I saw that she was unconscious... I didn't think she would wake up so
quickly.

Find her before the others do, or we're all screwed! Catherine gathered what
little strength she had left to walk, albeit unsteadily. Perhaps luckily, she
hadn't ingested too much of the drink Grace had prepared for her, which
meant the effect of the sedative wasn't as strong. However, it was still
difficult to seek help before she completely lost consciousness.

H-help...

There! She's running away in that direction!

Page 11 of 309
She had been spotted by the criminals hired to eliminate her. Even if she
tried to keep walking, it was impossible to escape them with such little
strength. She still didn't know who was behind everything in Madelin, but
she was sure that it wasn't just Grace

there were other accomplices involved.

Bang!

The sound of a gunshot echoed before Catherine closed her eyes tightly.
However, she felt no pain or any impact from the bullet hitting her body.
Instead, she lost her balance and fell, but was soon caught by someone who
quickly pulled her up, protecting her from the gunshots that followed.

Come this way quickly!

Wayo grabbed the princess's wrist, who was barely able to

walk, and held her tightly to help her regain some strength.
Without hesitation, he carried her to a parked car and sped
off through the back exit of the hotel, not giving the situation
a chance to get any worse.

Are you well?

...

Who did you get involved with to be attacked like that, in the middle of the
night, with so many shots?

There was no response. The woman remained silent, even after they had
escaped immediate danger. Wayo glanced in the rearview mirror, feeling a
little more at ease when he realized they were not being followed. As a
police officer, he could not ignore someone in trouble. He did not know
exactly who this woman was, nor why she was being hunted, but he would
do what he could to help her.

Did you hear me? Do you want me to take her to a hospital?

Page 12 of 309
If she remained silent, how would Wayo know what to do? The
policewoman then parked in a busy area, illuminated by the lights of some
stores, and turned to the woman. She lightly touched her shoulder, trying to
make her react, since before, with all the confusion and darkness, she had
not been able to see her face clearly.

Come on, let me take you to the hospital for a checkup. Then we can file a
complaint. I'll go with you. Hey! You...

Mrs. Wayo...

...

Please help me.

Then, Wayo finally understood. The woman before her was none other than
Princess Catherine Blue De Lena of Madelin.

- TBC -

Page 13 of 309
Chapter 1 - The sky was clear and clear, but the air was heavy.

How is the patient, Miu?

The patient was exposed to some type of toxin that affected her nervous
system, which is why she fainted. But we need to wait for the results of the
blood tests to identify which substance was responsible.

Is she out of danger...? I mean, there's nothing we should worry about,

right?

Yes, she's out of danger. Now we just need to wait for her to regain
consciousness. Once that happens, I'll do a more detailed examination.

Thank you very much.

Wayo thanked her friend, who ran a small clinic on the outskirts of the city.
Before she fainted, Princess Catherine insisted that she did not want to be
taken to a hospital or involve the police in any way. Faced with this, Wayo
had no choice but to turn to her doctor friend, trusting that she
would keep everything a secret.

But you still haven't told me who this woman is, Wayo.

I can't say yet.

Doesn't that put me at risk? What if she's a fugitive or a wanted criminal?

Could that get me in trouble?I didn't tell you because I'm still not sure who
she really is.

But don't worry, this woman is not a criminal, and I promise you won't get
in trouble because of this.

The detective stared at Princess Catherine, who remained unconscious and

receiving IV fluids. She could not reveal to anyone that this woman was, in

Page 14 of 309
fact, a high-ranking noblewoman and heir to the throne of Madelin. Before
anything else, there were many truths to be discovered.

If the real Princess Catherine was there with her... then who was the other
woman who was in the hotel, surrounded by security? Who was the person
she saw next to the royal butler, Grey?

Everything was complicated and involved many layers of secrecy. Any

decision she made at that moment would have inevitable future
consequences. Therefore, she needed to think carefully and act calmly
despite the pressure of the situation. She hadn't planned to get involved, but
now it was too late to turn back.

From the moment Princess Blue asked for her help...

Wayo, why did it take you so long to come back?

What happened?

There was a confrontation behind the hotel. It is suspected that it was the
work of a Madelin terrorist group that infiltrated Thailand. The chief
ordered increased security to protect the princess and instructed all teams to
work with the utmost caution to ensure her safety. He was
furious that he could not find you, since you are the head of the security
team.

Is Princess Catherine safe?

Yes, Her Highness is fine. She is currently resting and has ordered you to go
see her as soon as you return.

Understood. Thank you, Beam, for keeping everything under control.

Wayo replied to the young police lieutenant who worked beside him before
heading off to meet Princess Catherine as requested.

She had returned to the hotel that very morning, shortly after the attack that
had occurred in the middle of the night. Although she was not completely

Page 15 of 309
sure, she felt a little more at ease knowing that the Princess Royal was safe
under Beam's protection.

I request permission to see the princess.

His Highness Blue is waiting for you, Wayo. Please follow me.

Wayo walked behind Grace, the princess's lady-in-waiting, who led her to a
wide balcony within the sumptuous chamber. There, standing at the edge of
the balcony, was Princess Catherine, watching the dawn break. She could
not yet see her face.

Miss Wayo has arrived, Your Highness.

I respectfully greet Your Highness.

There's no need for so much formality, nor honorifics. I just want to talk
about last night's incident.

What does Your Highness wish to know?

Grace, leave us alone. I want to speak with Wayo in private.

Yes, Your Highness.

Wayo watched the lady-in-waiting walk away, giving her privacy for their
conversation. Meanwhile, she took the opportunity to carefully study the
woman before her. She mentally compared her to the person she had
rescued the night before.

No matter how hard he tried to find differences, everything about her. The
stunning face that had captured his gaze from their first meeting, the
intonation and rhythm of her voice, every gesture and posture was identical.
There were no obvious flaws that could be pointed out.

Why, on the night of the attack, did you disappear even though you were
the head of my security?

I had an urgent matter to attend to.

Page 16 of 309
Was this matter more important than my safety?

Yes. It was something even more crucial than the duty I was assigned.

Understood. You may leave.

The lieutenant looked at the princess, surprised by the direct and abrupt way
in which she ended the conversation after only a few questions. She bowed
her head slightly as a sign of respect and said goodbye, but before leaving,
she made sure to make something clear.

If Your Highness wishes to blame someone or hold someone accountable

for this, I take full responsibility for my failure as the team leader. None of
my subordinates are to blame.

I won't punish her. What happened was an unexpected confrontation. But I

hope it won't happen again in the future.

...

Even Beam, who was on duty that night, didn't know exactly what had
happened, only that there had been a conflict at the back of the hotel.

If even the Thais were not aware of what really happened, how could
Madelin's agents, who were not around, know? And why had something so
important been reported directly to the foreign princess?

From now on, I will dedicate myself completely to Your Highness's safety,
even if it costs my life.

I appreciate that.

There was a subtle but crucial detail that set the two Princess Catherines
apart. Something so small that it went unnoticed in the face of the
overwhelming similarity between them.

The height, the posture, the behavior were impeccably identical. But, no
matter how much they tried to hide it, no matter how meticulous the
preparation...

Page 17 of 309
The eyes.
The gaze of the princess before her did not convey the same warm
tenderness as before. Even when he smiled, something about him was
different.

Finally, Wayo understood.

That was the fake princess!

Helena, did that police officer raise any suspicions?

Don't worry, Grace. I've been preparing for this for many years. I'm not
going to let our entire plan fall apart because of a single police officer.

The fake Princess Catherine, played by Helena, responded to her

accomplice, Grace. They had planned this for years, and Helena underwent
numerous plastic surgeries, from head to toe, to pass herself off as the real
Princess Catherine Blue De Lena, from Madelin, flawlessly. With the
collaboration of her faithful servant Grace, who was trusted by everyone, no
one would ever suspect the great plan they were executing.

But I don't feel safe about Wayo. I think this police officer could be a threat
to us.

What do you mean?

Last night, when everything happened, Wayo disappeared. No one knows

where she was or can explainher whereabouts, even though she was
assigned to protect Princess Blue here.

But if this police officer had discovered that I was an imposter, she wouldn't
stand still. From what I observed, Wayo didn't show any suspicion or
strange behavior.

Still, we cannot let our guard down until the body of the real Princess Blue
is found.

The assassin hired for this job had reported that Princess Catherine had
been eliminated as ordered. However, until there was concrete proof

Page 18 of 309
A piece of evidence or a picture confirming the real princess's death

Grace believed they could not afford to let their guard down. If they were
executing such a grand plan, one small mistake could ruin everything.

But Henry assured that the assassin completed his mission.

Helena, I just have a feeling that things won't be so easy and perfect for our
side. I'm going to order Henry to have someone watch Wayo's every move
until we leave Thailand next week. We need to resolve everything here as
discreetly as possible.

Grace, do whatever you think is necessary. As for this part of the plan, I will
take care of everything as Madelin's heir.

All the royal obligations that Princess Catherine was expected to fulfill,
including diplomatic visits and strategic alliances with other nations, as well
as the future succession to the throne of King Arthur De Lena

Who would soon abdicate in favor of his daughter

Were now in her hands.

And when that moment came, the entire kingdom of Madelin would belong
to her...

See you tomorrow.

Wayo bid farewell to her younger colleague as they each went their separate
ways after completing their duties for the day. They would swap shifts with
another security team before Wayo returned the next day to accompany
Princess Catherine as scheduled.

After parting ways with the team and driving away from the hotel toward
her destination, the experienced lieutenant soon noticed a car that seemed to
have been following her ever since she had left the street in front of the
hotel. Even after nearly ten kilometers, the vehicle continued to follow her,
maintaining a constant distance.

Page 19 of 309
What an amateurish chase.

She muttered to herself, frustrated with the situation, which not only
irritated her, but was also delaying her journey. However, for the safety of
the real Princess Catherine, Wayo decided to detour and park at a gas
station. Pretending to need to go to the bathroom, she walked calmly there,
while, out of the corner of her eye, she watched the suspicious car also stop
at the same gas station, keeping a certain distance.

She's been in the bathroom for a long time. It's been almost twenty minutes.

But the car is still there. And there is no other exit behind it.

Go check if she's still inside.

Lupe, there's no one in the girls' bathroom.

Damn! How did she get out if there is only one way out?

The last stall has the toilet seat down and there are footprints on the seat...
She must have escaped through the window!

Then go after her now! My people never get anything right!

Lom, why did you only arrive now? I could barely hold you.

Did she wake up long ago?

It's been a while. As soon as he woke up, he asked for you. But when he
found out you weren't here, he wanted to leave right away. I had to beg him
to wait until the serum was finished. Hey, didn't you come by car?

It's a long story. First, close the clinic. I'll explain later.

Wayo ended his conversation with the doctor and went straight to the
person who had just regained consciousness. When he arrived, he found
Princess Catherine removing the IV on her own, trying to gather the
strength to stand up, despite her body still being weak from the poison she

Page 20 of 309
had ingested. Her balance faltered and she almost fell, but Wayo managed
to catch her in time.

Princess!

Mrs. Wayo.

Don't force your body... You're still sick. And now, what do I do? I don't
even know how to speak in this formal language properly...

You can talk to me normally.

Catherine sat back down on the stretcher, realizing that her body had not yet
fully recovered, even after the treatment and having been unconscious for
almost an entire night.

It's bleeding.

It's nothing.

I'll call the doctor to take care of the wound.

No need. I need to get out of here immediately.

If you don't want a doctor, at least let me treat the wound first.

The lieutenant, who was an expert at capturing criminals but not at all
skilled at treating injuries, hesitantly picked up the first aid supplies. She
delicately used cotton to wipe away the blood, applied alcohol to the
wound, and, somewhat nervously, applied a bandage.

Thanks.

About your rush to get out of here... May I ask where you want to go?

Call me Blue. If you keep calling me princess and speaking so formally, I'm
afraid both you and I will end up in danger.

Blue...

Page 21 of 309
"I need to go back immediately to reveal the truth. Grace, my trusted maid,
is behind a conspiracy. She tried to kill me. Now, Madelin's guards and
even the Thai authorities must be turning everything upside down to find
me. I don't want this to turn into a nationwide incident. If that happens, my
father will surely be extremely worried."

Wait, Blue. You can't go back now.

Why are you trying to stop me, Wayo?

As unbelievable and difficult as it was to say, Wayo knew he needed to tell

the princess the reality of the situation so she would understand the danger
they faced.

Because at this moment, besides me, no one else knows that you are alive.
Not Madelin's guards, not the Thai authorities.

What do you mean by that? I don't understand.

Imagine what would happen if everyone discovered that there are two
princesses of Madelin. One of them is a fake, but has her loyal maid by her
side and enough power to command the royal guards. Meanwhile, the real
princess is here, with no one to confirm her identity.

...

Right now, there is an impostor pretending to be you.

This is my secret hideout, different from the police safe house.

How long do we need to hide here?

Until we can prove that you are the real Princess Catherine.

Wayo explained the situation to Princess Catherine so she could understand

better, before deciding to take her to hide in her secret retreat in the suburbs.
She had bought this place without even her own father knowing, making it
the safest place to keep a low profile.

Page 22 of 309
Furthermore, if he took Princess Catherine to the police hideout, the
information would eventually reach the ears of her father, Commander
Watit. Or worse, it could leak to the Madelin rebels. That would mean
handing the princess directly into danger.

But I have honor, I have dignity. Why should I hide?

You understand the situation we are in.

I understand, Wayo. But while the rebels are pretending to be me, if I do

nothing, this impostor could commit crimes or tarnish my family's honor,
harming my country.

I am just an ordinary citizen and I may not understand the greatness of your
honor. But as a police officer, I promised to help you, and my responsibility
is to ensure your safety.

But I...

So while I'm trying to help you, the princess needs to cooperate and follow
my instructions. It's for your own safety.

How bold she must have been to interrupt and even give orders to a
princess who was heir to the throne! But before she knew it, her words had
come out faster than her thoughts. The princess, in turn, sealed her lips and
gave uparguing, recognizing that it was not the right time to take
unnecessary risks while the rebels had the upper hand in everything.

Understood.

Great. And now that you understand, you need to follow the rules.

Not even my father gives me orders like you do.

Forgive me, Your Highness. But if anything poses a danger to you, I will
not hesitate to intervene.

Catherine met Wayo's determined gaze, using reason to convince her to

accept the situation. Then, without further discussion, she walked away to

Page 23 of 309
explore the secret hideout, while pondering her next move. She needed to
find a weak point to reach the impostor and the traitorous servant,
revealing the whole truth.

This is the biggest room in the house. I'll take the smaller one over there.
Make yourself at home.

Wayo.

Yes?

Can I trust you?

What do you think?

Instead of a direct answer, Catherine received a question in return. She

knew little about Wayo beyond what she had heard from Grace. But now
she could no longer trust even her former servant's words. From the
moment Grace had plotted her death out of selfish ambition, it had become
impossible to tell what was true and what was false.

Even Grace, who grew up beside me and swore loyalty to me, betrayed me
and tried to kill me.

And what would you say about someone you just met?

So that's what you think?

Don't trust anyone so easily, not even me. Don't judge me just because I'm
helping you. That's part of my job as a police officer.

If the princess trusted anyone just because they showed her kindness, she
would never be safe or escape the traps of her enemies. It would be best to
remain suspicious and avoid trusting anyone

not even Wayo.

Now I know you are someone who takes your mission seriously.

Page 24 of 309
I will do my best to help you.

I thank.

When this is all over, and the truth comes out, you can decide what kind of
person I am.

Lom, in a few days Princess Catherine will be leaving for a neighboring

country. Don't let Madelin have another reason to criticize us, saying that
we neglected such an important task.

Who brought this matter to my father?

Mr. Henry, Madelin's royal guard, has ordered the higher authorities to keep
an eye on the Thai security team, especially the head of the unit. Madelin is
keeping an eyeon you, Lom. That's why your father wants to know if you've
done anything to displease them.

It feels like I'm being branded guilty before any proof is even available.

If Madelin's own royal guard had made this complaint to the higher
authorities, there would be two possibilities: the first, Henry was involved
in the attempt on the real Princess Catherine's life and was collaborating
with Grace and the impostor in a larger plan; or the second, Henry knew
nothing and was merely passing on the orders of the false princess and her
traitorous servant.

"This is serious, Lom. It's different from the other times when you insisted
so much that you ended up getting transferred. Your father doesn't know
what you're planning, but if it's something dangerous, back off now. Don't
get involved, because when it comes to that, not even your
father's position will be able to help you."

Keep your rank on your shoulders, Father. If I make a mistake, I will take
full responsibility. I promise I won't let it rub off on you.

This daughter of mine... Why is she so stubborn? Always impulsive, she

never listens to me.

Page 25 of 309
Do you really not know who I got this temperament from?

Are you implying that you take after me?

Yes. When you were young, you were also fearless and reckless. Don't tell
me you've forgotten.

You always defend her in the end.Very beautiful.

When did you come back, Wayo?

If I were the villain, Blue, you wouldn't get away.

We wouldn't have escaped that night if it weren't for the help we received.

Catherine answered the policewoman, who was now the only royal guard
by her side abroad. Because at this moment, the people loyal to Madelin
and her father were under the control of the rebels, who held great power.
She had not imagined that Grace would be capable of devising such a deep
plan, a plan so difficult to expose without essential evidence, such as the
necklace ofdiamonds from the royal family and the princess's crown, which
had been stolen.

You play the piano very well, Blue.

I know this is not the time to feel calm, but there is nothing we can do here.

I didn't say anything. As I said, you play the piano very well, or else we
have a record player to pass the time.

Have you made any progress, Wayo?

Now I'm being hunted by the people of Madelin.

Wayo informed Princess Catherine of something important, based on the

information she received from her father, and she would probably receive
more details about a person named Henry. As for the two assumptions she
made, it is up to Madelin's heir to decide which one is correct.

Page 26 of 309
What does that mean? Tell me now.

Henry's royal guard is watching me every step of the way. I think that after
today, I might not be able to come back here until the fake princess travels
to a neighboring country.

Henry has always been loyal to us. Even his father, Antonie, was loyal to
my father. Why did he agree to collaborate with Grace and this unknown
woman who is doing evil?

Catherine spoke about the royal secretary Antonie, a person very loyal to
her father, and about Henry, the head of her guards. If what Wayo said is
true, it means that the rebels who planned to harm her were much closer
than she imagined. She never suspected Grace and Henry.

Yes? That night, she heard a male voice before she passed

But...

Power and money always change people.

If Grace has the fake princess with our looks, the royal jewels, and Henry's
strength, the path to proving that we are Madelin's true heir seems
increasingly difficult.

Don't give up so easily, Blue.

Now we have no more strength or power. We have nothing left.

You still have me.

...

Even though I'm just a single guard, and I can't compete with Madelin's
strength, that's just how I am. When I promise to help someone, I'll do it to
the end.

I have a question.

Page 27 of 309
The fair-faced lady raised an eyebrow slightly after seeing Catherine stare
at her seriously before asking. She then also looked back and stood
attentively, waiting to hear.

Why do you believe so much that I am the real princess?

Because, in the similarity, there is something that is different.

What's different about the fake princess?

The eyes.

What do my eyes look like? I tried to compare them to the photos of the
fake princess who replaced me. Even I thought it was me, let alone the
people in Madelin, who would believe it.

I can't explain it clearly, I just know that it's different. Your eyes have
something that I can see, like the sky with stars shining and twinkling. The
fake princess, on the other hand, is like the sky on a starless night.

...

Your eyes, Blue, are more special than any.

- TBC -

Page 28 of 309
 Chapter 2 - A princess always deserves her crown

Are our eyes special?

Catherine stared at her reflection in the mirror.

Her appearance was indistinguishable from that of a commoner. The simple

clothes and essentials Wayo had provided helped her blend in seamlessly
with the people around her without drawing attention to herself. Still, the
police officer had insisted that she not go out and prioritize her safety above
all else, warning her not to act impulsively and avoid making mistakes that
could benefit the rebels.

If so... would my father still recognize me?

It was an unanswerable question at the moment, but Catherine hoped her

father could tell her apart, just as Wayo had, even though they had only met
for a short time. She trusted that the slightest difference would be enough
for her father to identify her.

The biggest problem now was finding a way to return to Madelin in secret,
without alerting the rebels who believed they had already eliminated her.
Returning to the country quickly would be the best solution, but Wayo had
said that this was almost impossible, given her current situation no identity
in Madelin and no nationality in Thailand.

For now, all that was left was to wait for the right opportunity, because there
might only be one chance, and failure was not an option. Her survival was
not the only thing at stake, Wayo, an honorable police officer, had also
taken a risk by getting involved in this story.

Miss Blue.

A soft knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Catherine turned her
attention away from her worries and toward the person calling her at this
unusual hour.

Page 29 of 309
Are you still awake? Can you hear me, Miss Blue?

Under normal circumstances, she would have scolded Wayo for disturbing
her during her rest or for invading her personal space at night. But now, she
had to trust her and follow her instructions to ensure her safety. So she gave
in to her usual strictness and replied,

What do you want to talk about, Wayo?

I received an urgent call. I need to return to the hotel immediately.

Go do your duty. I will wait here.

Princess Catherine's imposter has changed her travel schedule. She will
depart Thailand this morning.

But our original plan was to leave here in three days, before heading to
Japan.

Yes, it was like that initially. I don’t know the reason for the change, but I
think it might be beneficial for you. If the impostor’s allies in Madelin leave
Thailand, your situation might improve.

Let's hope so.

Wayo observed Catherine's delicate face, whose expression conveyed

resignation in the face of the cruel fate she faced. It was unfair that a
princess of such high rank had to live as a commoner, in hiding, because
traitors had usurped her throne.

I'll be back in the morning.

Understood. Be careful.

You too. Don't leave here until I return.

I already promised. Or do you not trust me, Wayo?

I'm just afraid he'll change his mind and run away.

Page 30 of 309
For the honor of a princess, I would never go back on my word.

Even if everything had been stolen from her, her honor remained in her
royal blood. Catherine would never break her word.

Pah-ya-kha.

'Pah-ya-kha' is used for men. For women, the correct form is 'Peh-kha'.

I thought 'Pah-ya-kha' suited the moment better.

I don't see any humor in that.

The skilled policewoman smiled as she noticed that her little provocation
had at least eased the princess's tension a little. With a playful gesture,
Wayo stood at attention and saluted in imitation of Madelin's royal guards,
only to receive a stern look from her.

Catherine a serious correction on the proper way to address royalty.

Even though you know the right way, why do you insist on doing it wrong?

Because sometimes feelings speak louder than correction.

Can you explain it to me better?

That will be for another time, Miss Blue. I will return safely as soon as
possible.

Hello, Beam.

[What's up, P'Lom? Why are you calling me at this hour?]

Beam, first check if everything is in order. I'm far away, it may take a while
to get there.

[Order with what?]

Page 31 of 309
Haven't you been called to the hotel? Princess Catherine has brought
forward her trip to Japan and is leaving this morning.

[No, P'Lom! No one on our team received this information.]

...

[Did you call someone? Hello? P'Lom, are you listening? P'Lom!]

It's a trap!

Wayo cursed, irritated, as she realized she had been ambushed. Even though
she realized it now, she didn't know if she would be able to get back in time
to protect the real Princess Catherine, who was in the safe haven. She had
received the call directly from the commander of the police station where
she worked, so she never suspected that her own superior could be involved
with Madelin's agents.

The car took a sharp turn, changing direction rapidly as she pressed down
on the accelerator. The speedometer climbed, matching the urgency she felt.
Her only goal now was to get back to the safe haven as quickly as possible.
There, the person she had sworn to protect with her life was desperately
waiting for help.

Blue, wait for me!

From the last cell phone signal, that damn policewoman must have hidden
the princess here.

The way is clear. End this quickly.

Yes, boss.

If we let that Henry find out that his country's princess is still alive, he won't
rest until he eliminates us one by one because of this mistake.

The chief gave firm orders to his henchmen after receiving a large
quanprima from Madelin's group. However, the mistake of having let

Page 32 of 309
Princess Catherine escape that night would only give them a little more
time to hide the truth.

On the other side, they were already rushing to prove that the princess had
been murdered and were beginning to suspect the excessive delay.

Anyway, today the princess will become a corpse. Let's get this over with!

The harsh voice hissed through his teeth before he ordered the silent
invasion of the house. His men crept into the darkness, moving with
precision so as not to leave a trace. They would not make the same mistake
as before, when the princess had found a way to escape.

This time, without that nosy police officer, Wayo, around to interfere,
everything would be simpler. And the real princess would finally be dead!

...Catherine opened her eyes in the darkness, just after turning off the lights
to sleep. A strange sound came from the front door. Wayo had just left. Had
the police officer forgotten something important and come back? If so, she
should have heard the sound of a car outside.

This time, however, the silence was disturbing. Amidst the stillness, he
heard light footsteps around the house. They stopped in front of his door.
Someone tried to turn the handle and, realizing that it was locked, began to
force it.

Catherine quickly stood up and grabbed the nearest vase, her only weapon
at the moment. She hid behind the closet, near the door. If they invaded the
room, at least she would have somewhere to protect herself and react. It was
better than standing still, waiting to die.

Pow!

A loud crash echoed through the house. The door was kicked in with a
violent kick. The intruder entered with his gun drawn, ready to shoot. His
eyes swept the room in search of her. It wouldn't take long to find her, since
space was limited.

Page 33 of 309
Princess, stop playing hide and seek.

...

Get out now. You can try to buy time, but sooner or later, you're going to die
anyway.

Catherine held her breath. The man was walking straight toward her hiding
place. She gripped the vase tightly, preparing to attack. But before she could
act, the intruder fell on his own. A well-aimed shot had struck him.

The explosion was muffled by a silencer, preventing other criminals from

running to the scene.

Wayo!

Shh.

Wayo looked at Catherine, who nodded, understanding the gravity of the

situation. She had returned in time, sneaking in through the window to
avoid the criminals surrounding the main entrance.

If he had arrived a second later, Catherine would already be dead.

We need to escape through the back.

But there are so many of them! I can hear footsteps everywhere.

Just trust me now.

I trust you, Wayo.

I won't let those lowlifes hurt you.

Without hesitation, Wayo took the princess's hand. There was no time for
protocol. He needed to ensure her safety before anything else.

She helped Catherine through the window first, making sure the way was
clear. But before she could follow, another criminal appeared and found

Page 34 of 309
them.

Hey...!

Wayo, watch out!Catherine screamed as she saw Wayo fighting the man,
who was trying to take her gun. The thug, taller and stronger, had the
advantage. Without thinking twice, Catherine climbed back up and smashed
a vase over the attacker's head.

Wow!!!

The glass shattered with a loud crash.

Hey! The sound came from over there!

Catherine, run!

Wayo pushed her to run away first, and at the same time, he shot at the
enemies with precision. She took a deep breath, trying to catch her breath
after almost being strangled. If Catherine hadn't helped, she might not have
made it.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Gunshots echoed through the night. The criminals fired without worrying
about their aim, just to prevent their prey from escaping. Wayo, on the other
hand, saved every bullet, knowing that his ammunition was limited.

Eight enemies in total. He had already taken down four, but they were still
at a disadvantage. Facing them head on would be suicide. They needed to
flee.

I hid a motorcycle there. Have you ever hitchhiked before?

Catherine shook her head. Without hesitation, Wayo put her on the back of
the bike and adjusted her helmet.

If you're scared, just hold on tight.

Page 35 of 309
They're still chasing us!

Trust me. You'll be fine.

Catherine squeezed her eyes shut as the motorcycle sped off. The biting
wind hit her face, and the speed was terrifying. But her fear eased a little.

She tightened her arms around Wayo's waist, trusting that the police officer
would do everything she could to keep her alive.

The secret refuge is no longer a safe place.

The criminals tracked us down too quickly.

Sorry... This time it was my mistake. I didn't imagine you were involved in
this, so I almost fell into the trap.It's not your fault, Wayo. We have no way
of knowing who's on Grace's side.

The situation was now so uncertain that anyone nearby could become an
enemy at any moment. If even she had made mistakes in the past, it
wouldn’t be fair to blame Wayo for falling into a trap. Besides, the police
officer had already risked her life to save her not just once, but twice.

But I promised I would protect you. If something had happened to you

today, I would never forgive myself.

But we are safe. If we managed to survive once again, it was thanks to you,
Wayo.

But...

Don't think about it anymore.

This time, it was Catherine who ended the conversation. She didn’t want
Wayo to blame himself for something that was beyond either of their
control. No one wanted it to end like this. And in the princess’s eyes, Wayo
had done the best he could. Facing ten criminals at once? If it had been just
her, he wouldn’t have survived.

Page 36 of 309
I need to thank you too, Blue.

Thank you for what? I didn't do anything for you, Wayo.

You saved my life. At that moment, I was lost. If it weren't for you, I would
already be dead.

How could I die? You said yourself that the criminals have already
discovered where we are.

Haha, not like that! Forget it. At least you understand Thai well now.

Wayo laughed, relaxing a little at Catherine’s confusion, who clearly hadn’t

understood his joke. But it made sense, they were from different countries,
cultures, and even social classes. The simple fact that they could converse
in Thai was impressive in itself. After all, Wayo didn’t even know a single
word of Madelin’s language.

But I want to know.

It doesn't really matter...

I want to learn.

"Going back to the old house" is a way of saying that someone has died.

Then I won't let you go back to your old house. You must go back to your
new house.

New house? That term doesn’t exist in Thai, Blue.

It means I won't let you die.

She wouldn't let the police officer who had risked everything to protect her
die because of her. If they had to survive, then they would survive together.
And if someone had to sacrifice themselves... Catherine would never let it
be Wayo.

I comply with your order, Your Highness.

Page 37 of 309
I said to use "peh-kha".

Then I'll put the two together "peh-kha-ya".

I'm tired of you, Wayo.

Why did all this involve Madelin?And as heir to the throne, Catherine knew
that this responsibility was hers.

Lom, what happened?

P'Din, it's a long story. I'll explain everything later.

I was worried when you called me asking me to send someone to pick you
up. Even more so when you told me to reply to Watit that you hadn't
contacted him. I already told P'Nam and Fai about this. But... who did you
come with?

With Blue. She's the person I'm protecting and helping right now.

Wayo briefly introduced the person accompanying her so that her cousin
could get to know her. She would need to hide out in Chiang Rai for a while
while she sought a solution to the situation she was facing. But she only
intended to stay there for a few days, as she did not want to involve P'Din
and Khun Tippapha in something so dangerous. The problem went beyond a
simple personal matter, it involved two countries and enormous risks. The
fewer people who were affected, the better.

Blue, this is my cousin, P'Din.

It's a pleasure to meet you, P'Din.

Welcome. Please come in.

Catherine watched Kasama, or P'Din, as Wayo called her. During the drive
to the farm in northern Thailand, Wayo had told her about his cousin who
owned the farm, and how it would be one of the safest places to hide for a
while. Before the criminals found them, they could use this brief respite to
plan their next moves.

Page 38 of 309
P'Din, has Lom arrived yet? I just finished preparing the room.

Rose, this is Blue, the person Lom said she was going to bring to meet.

It's a pleasure to meet you, Rose.

I... I...

Rose? What's wrong?

That... that's Princess Catherine Blue De Lena, from Madelin! P'Din, I

remember her from the news about the royal visit! I even commented to you
how elegant she was!

Calm down, Rose. If Blue was really a princess, why would she be here, in
our house, with Lom? You might be confused or maybe she's just someone
who looks like her.

I'm glad you recognized me, Rose. I appreciate it.

At least, besides Wayo, there was someone else who remembered her.
Catherine smiled, grateful that, at least for Rose, she still existed in the real
world even if an impostor was posing as her under Grace’s orders.

Lom, what's going on?

P'Din, I already said it's a long story.

P'Din, bow to the princess! We can't talk like this, as if we were equals!
Otherwise, she might think we're being disrespectful. I humbly bow, Your
Highness.

Wayo laughed at the confusion caused by his cousin's excitement and how
P'Din ended up getting carried away by the situation. Meanwhile, Catherine
quickly tried to calm Rose down so that she wouldn't overdo the use of
royal formalities.

If Khun Lom herself hadn't confirmed it with her own words or brought
Khun Blue to sit here in front of us, I would never have believed it, P'Din.

Page 39 of 309
How could something so serious actually happen?

Yes, I find it unbelievable too. It’s something really serious. It seems like
something beyond what Lom can
handle on her own. At the very least, she should ask Khun Watit for help.

“You know how daddy is, P’Din. Even if I told him, he wouldn’t believe it.
Worse still, maybe he’d hand over Khun Blue to the people of Madelin to
deal with on their own because he thinks it has nothing to do with our
country.”

It's a difficult situation, Lom. How can we convince others that the real
princess has been replaced?

That's right... Even more so when the impostor keeps showing up at events
every day, surrounded by security
guards from Madelin and Thailand. No one can even get close to her. How
will Khun Blue reveal the truth and prove that she is the real princess? I
don't see a way out of this situation.

Wayo agreed with his cousins. Everything they said made sense, and the
advice they gave was valuable. But even though there was no clear solution
at that moment, all that was left was to plan each step carefully and find a
way to solve this.

The only thing Wayo was sure of was that he couldn't just abandon Princess
Catherine to her fate.

I don't know what the solution to this is either…, But I know I need to
protect her.

If the world was so cruel to the crown princess…So at least on that bad day,
she wanted to just be an ordinary person who chose to be kind to Khun
Blue.

Khun Blue, are you walking around here?

I didn't expect to find irises planted in this place.

Page 40 of 309
Do you like irises? You can cut some, I'm sure Khun Rose wouldn't mind.

No need… Just seeing them made me miss home.

Catherine gently ran her fingers over the flower’s petals, and the touch
reminded her of Madelin, the distant kingdom she had left behind. The
more she thought about it, the more she missed it, even more so without
knowing what her fate would be. When would she be able to return to the
place she called home?

In Madelin, in the palace, are there irises planted too?

Irises are my symbolic flower. My father said I liked them since I was little,
so he ordered the gardeners to plant them everywhere near my quarters.

Why is the iris your symbolic flower? What does it mean?

It is a strong, resistant and elegant flower… They say it represents the eyes
of heaven.

Now I understand why your father chose the iris to symbolize you, Khun
Blue.

But… if I can’t fix everything, if I let things get out of control, that
imposter princess will make my father disappointed in me…

Strong, resistant, elegant.

Catherine frowned as she heard Wayo repeat the meaning of the iris, as if
reinforcing the message she herself had just said. The princess did not quite
understand what Wayo wanted to convey, and her confusedexpression made
the other young woman continue the explanation.

Because you have these three qualities, Khun Blue. You will definitely
defeat the rebels.

Even if I am strong and resilient… How will I regain my former dignity and
elegance?

Page 41 of 309
Why do you think you can't?

I became a princess without a crown.

It's just a crown. If the old one was stolen, we can get another one to replace
it for now.

Where would I find something like that?

Right here. Excuse me, Khun Blue.

Wayo asked permission before placing a flower crown on Catherine’s head.

She had asked her cousin Rose to make one, knowing that Rose loved crafts
and creating beautiful flower arrangements. Before going to look for the
princess in the garden, she had ordered the crown from the royal’s number
one fan. And during the conversation, she kept it hidden behind her back,
without Catherine noticing.

A flower crown may not replace the royal crown…, But, as a princess, no
matter where you are, in my eyes, you will always be a princess.

...

And you remain as elegant as ever.

- TBC -

Page 42 of 309
 Chapter 3 - We know well that it is beautiful and dangerous.

Please enjoy your meal at your leisure.

We already told Miss Rose to speak normally to us.

But Miss Blue is a princess. If I speak casually, wouldn't it be

inappropriate?

I allow it. Here, I see Miss Rose as a friend.

Catherine spoke to Rose in a friendly manner, without regard for her high
social status. Although she was a princess, Wayo's family treated her with
affection, just as they treated the policewoman herself.

Therefore, she had no intention of exerting authority or acting aristocratic,

as she did not want those who helped her to feel uncomfortable in her
presence.

This isn't a dream, right, P'Din? I actually became friends with a princess!

Yes, N'Rose, you're not dreaming.

Miss Blue, eat plenty.

I'm already eating.

Even if the food is simple and not luxurious like the meals at a palace or a
five-star hotel, this dinner is a way of welcoming you.

Wayo spoke to the high-born princess, who now had the opportunity to
share a meal with her older cousin and her wife for the first time on this
farm. In the hideout where Blue had stayed before, she had always had to
eat alone. When asked if this bothered her, she simply replied that she was
used to it.

In Madelin Palace, if she was not with her father, she usually ate alone. So
this was the first lively meal and a new experience for the foreign princess.

Page 43 of 309
How lively the atmosphere was could be seen from Rose’s enthusiasm, who
constantly started talking to the princess.

Catherine, on the other hand, ate politely, finishing each bite before
answering questions with composure. She also served herself in small
portions, chewed delicately and, when she finished her meal, wiped her
mouth gently with her napkin.

Miss Lom, I have prepared a room for you next to Miss Blue’s.

Thank you, Rose, for taking care of this. Lom and I will only be in Chiang
Rai for a few days.

Do you already have plans for where you're going next?

Not yet, P'Din. We'll decide during our stay here.

Then you can stay as long as you want. The weather here is pleasant, and
there are many beautiful places to visit. I'm sure Miss Blue will love Chiang
Rai.

We don’t want to disturb you and Miss Din for too long. We need to leave.

Catherine responded with a worried tone. She couldn’t deny that Chiang
Rai, a province in northern Thailand, was beautiful and easy to fall in love
with.

However, the situation and the problems she faced didn’t allow her to stay
in one place for long. Even though Wayo didn’t need to explain, she
perfectly understood the risk of her situation.

It’s no bother at all. You said yourself that we’re friends, didn’t you?
Friends look out for each other.

I don't want you and Miss Din to get involved in my problems.

I may not look strong, but I can fight. In the past, P'Din and I have been
through life-or-death moments. If there is anything I can do to help you and
Miss Lom, I will help in any way I can!

Page 44 of 309
N'Rose, but your situation in the past is nothing compared to the danger
Lom and Blue face now.

Kasama knew well that if Wayo made any mistake, it would put her
cousin’s life at risk. The situation was serious and involved two countries.
She understood why her uncle,Watit, as Wayo’s father, was so distressed
and did not want his daughter to get involved.

As the older cousin, Kasama wanted to stop Wayo, hoping that she would
listen to her. In the past, even when she had insisted to Uncle Watit, Wayo
had still listened to Kasama.

But now, with her decision already made, Kasama knew that any attempt to
make her give up would be in vain.

At that moment, no one could change Wayo's firm determination!

Miss Rose.

Yes... No, I mean, what is it, Miss Blue? Did you come here for some
reason?

We need help.

Is there something missing from the medicine chest? Or is the bed not
comfortable enough?

No, we don't have any problems with the accommodation, but we would
like some medicine to help with bruises. Is there anything like that around
here?

It’s in the first aid kit. I’ll get it for you. Is Miss Blue hurt? Do you want me
to help you take care of the wound? I’m very delicate.

We're fine, but Wayo got hurt because of us.

Catherine followed Rose, who was the wife of the owner of the house. She
was not surprised to learn that the two were a couple, because although
Madelin was a small country compared to Thailand, which had a much

Page 45 of 309
larger population and territory, the foreign nation had laws that recognized
gender diversity and allowed same-sex marriage.

Ah, the bruise on Miss Lom's neck, right? I noticed it since I arrived. It
must be hurting a lot.

Is this the medicine?

Yes. Apply a thin layer morning and night for two or three days. The mark
should lighten and within a week it will probably disappear.

We appreciate it.

The beautiful young woman turned away from her new friend, whom she
had befriended on the first day they met. She had to admit that the
policewoman's family was very welcoming and had received her in a
friendly manner.

If they had been cold and insensitive people, knowing that her presence
could bring danger and trouble at any moment, they would have rushed to
expel her to avoid any negative consequences.

Should we disturb Wayo at this time of night?

Now that Catherine had what she needed, she was hesitant about whether
she should bother the police officer at this point.

After dinner, everyone had retired to rest, and Wayo was exhausted and
injured from the attack they had suffered at their hideout the night before.

After escaping the criminals on a motorcycle, the police officer abandoned

the vehicle and continued on their journey in a truck from the farm, which
picked them up at the agreed location. It was many hours on the road until
they reached Chiang Rai the next morning.

We must be polite.

Catherine raised her hand, about to knock on Wayo’s bedroom door, but
hesitated. She decided that it would be better to deliver the medicine the

Page 46 of 309
next morning.

However, before she could move away, the door suddenly opened, and the
two of them happened to run into each other by coincidence.

Miss Blue?

We brought this for you.

Medicine for bruises?

Wayo looked at the tube of ointment in her palm before Princess Catherine
handed it to her. Only then did she realize that the mark on her neck, caused
by the attacker's grip, was more painful than she had initially imagined.

Excuse me.

Wait, Miss Blue. Actually, I opened the door because I was going to look
for you.

Look for me? Is there something urgent? Do we need to leave immediately?

I want to discuss the plan and decide what our next steps will be. Has Miss
Blue thought of a strategy yet? Then we can talk about it.

Yes, we will discuss it together.

Where should we talk? In my room or yours?

This will do. We don't think it will take long.

The competent lieutenant made way for Princess Catherine to enter the
room. After closing the door, she walked over to the visitor, as she wanted
to discuss this matter privately. She didn't want P'Din or Rose to know
about the plan before the right time.

Now, what is Wayo's plan?

Page 47 of 309
I don't have a definitive plan yet, but I want to know, is there a Thai
embassy in Madelin?

No. Likewise, Thailand does not have an embassy in Madelin. In fact, our
mission here involves precisely this issue. We want to strengthen ties
between the two countries.

“What a shame. If there was a Thai embassy in Madelin, it would be easier

to send a message to the king, letting him know what happened to Miss
Blue.”

We actually have a way to communicate directly with our father without

Grace finding out.

Then use that option. The King of Madelin will certainly help. If he learns
of the situation, he will take action against the rebels who dared to attack
the princess.

Catherine shook her head regretfully. Even if it was a good plan, she
couldn’t put it into practice. She had already considered the risks of this
decision. If something went wrong, the king’s safety would also be in
danger.

We don't know if Antonie is involved in this conspiracy. Even if Grace and

Henry don't realize that we've been in contact with our father, Antonie will
certainly find out. If he's on the rebels' side and knows that we're still alive,
both the king and our brother will be in danger.

The situation is more complicated than we imagined. But don't worry, Miss
Blue. We'll solve this step by step. I'm sure there's a way out. We just
haven't found it yet, but that doesn't mean there isn't one. Don't worry.

We hope so. We want to resolve this issue as quickly as possible to ensure

everyone's safety.

But for now, Miss Blue must rest. She hasn't slept for almost a whole day.

We understand.

Page 48 of 309
Sleep well. I'm here. I guarantee that Miss Blue will be safe.

Wayo, don't forget to give him the medicine.

I'll go now, before sleep makes me forget.

Wayo opened the cap of the tube, but found a problem, she couldn’t see
exactly where the bruise on her neck was. The small room didn’t have a
mirror, so she thought she would just spread the cream around. But before
she could do that, Catherine snatched the tube back.

If possible, don't hurt yourself anymore because of me.

I can't promise that.

Wayo, please take what I say seriously.

Listen to the end, Miss Blue. I say this because these are unpredictable
situations. Even if you are careful, if there is a confrontation, it is inevitable
that someone will get hurt.

The police officer explained seriously, reinforcing her position with logic
and reason. She was grateful to receive such consideration from someone
like Princess Catherine. The fact that she cared enough to apply the
medicine herself showed how much she cared.

But there is something I can promise.

What would it be?

As long as I'm here, I won't let Miss Blue get hurt.

...

From head to toe, I will protect you with my life.

Henry, so far there is still no progress on Miss Blue?

Not yet, Grace. I don't know how those idiots are working either.

Page 49 of 309
What are we going to do? If the snipers fail and the real Miss Blue escapes
and is still alive until now, doesn't that mean we're all lost?

It's not as simple as you think, Helena. If by any chance Miss Blue really
did manage to escape, it won't be long before she dies anyway.

Grace gave a cold smile, satisfied with the plan that had been in the works
for so long to take the throne of Madelin.

Despite being a simple commoner, just a loyal servant without royal blood
of the De Lena dynasty and without enough military strength to overthrow
such a powerful monarchy, the fact that she was close to royalty and had
their trust was the most lethal weapon that no one would ever suspect.

King Arthur will never find out that you are not the real Miss Blue, Helena.
After all, you are just a criminal sentenced to death who should have died
years ago if I hadn’t found a way to save your life. Now, your identity has
been completely erased from Madelin’s civil records. Since you officially
don’t exist, taking the princess’s place becomes an easy thing to do. No
matter how skilled an investigator is, no one can find someone who has
already been declared dead.

But I am not like Helena, Grace. You know that my father is a trusted man
of King Arthur, a loyal and faithful royal secretary. If he finds out that I am
conspiring against the kingdom and collaborating with you, I will not have
the slightest chance of surviving. I will be treated as a traitor to Madelin.

Henry, Duke Antonie will never find out what we are doing. Don’t worry,
my love. Soon, when Helena takes the throne in place of King Arthur, you
will be the new royal secretary. You will have all the power you have ever
wanted, without any more oppression from your father. You will have
freedom, and most of all, Madelin will be ours.

Grace was a master manipulator. She had spent decades plotting her
revenge and knew exactly how to move her pieces on the board.

She used Helena, whom she had "saved," as a key pawn in her plan and
enticed Henry with false promises of love, making him offer his loyalty

Page 50 of 309
without hesitation, even if it meant betraying the rightful heir to the throne,
Princess Blue.

Your duty now is to simply eliminate anyone who might bring us trouble.

Don't worry, Grace. I'll take care of everything.

Henry, if someone is useless, just get rid of him.

Do you really think you'll be able to escape forever?

Mr. Henry!

The leader of the group almost knelt in supplication, begging for his life
when he saw the head of the royalguard, Henry, unexpectedly appear in his
hiding place, a place difficult to access, in the middle of the darkness of the
night.

But, faced with Madelin's skilled agents, there was no escape. Henry had
enough courage to invade a den of bandits alone, facing dozens of men
without hesitation.

You've already received your payment, but I warned you, didn't I? If you
failed, you knew very well what would happen.

It's all Khem's fault, sir! He's the one who failed the mission! I tasked him
with watching over the princess, but he let her escape!

Who is Khem?

It is me…

Bang!

A single shot pierced his forehead, without giving him any chance to
explain. Before he could say anything else, his body fell lifeless to the
ground. For those who failed, there were no second chances their fate was
immediate death.

Page 51 of 309
Henry then turned the gun on the leader of the group, ready to pull the
trigger again. The terrified man threw himself to the ground, begging for his
life.

Mr. Henry, please forgive me! Give me one more chance, just one! I
promise I won't fail you again! I won't even ask for another penny for the
service!

You've had too many opportunities.

If it weren't for that damn policewoman who showed up to help the

princess, everything would have ended a long time ago! It was because of
her that I couldn't carry out your order!

That police officer… who is she?

Lieutenant Lom.

Lieutenant Lom?

Her name is Wayo Watinwanich, second lieutenant in the police.

I already suspected... So it really was her.

Henry had already noticed irregularities in the behavior of Wayo, the head
of the security team sent by the Thai police to protect Princess Catherine
and collaborate with Madelin's agents.

Now, when he put the pieces together, everything made sense. It was no
coincidence that, on the night of the escape, that police officer had
disappeared. In fact, she had been missing since the previous morning and,
until now, had not returned to the hotel to resume her post.

Mr. Henry, just tell me what to do. I'll put an end to this right now!

Finish them both.

Yes, sir! This time, I bet my life that I won't fail!

Page 52 of 309
I want the bodies of the princess and that policewoman as soon as possible.
Put an end to this story.

...

Otherwise, the next corpses will be yours.

P'Din, did something urgent happen?

Wayo asked his cousin after being called into the office that morning. After
breakfast, N'Rose invited Blue to go to theflower garden along with
Moddaeng.

Meanwhile, Wayo noticed that P'Din seemed more serious and worried than
usual, though he couldn't quite figure out why.

Your father called me earlier to talk about you.

He suspects I'm in Chiang Rai, doesn't he?

No... I think Watit knew from the beginning that you were coming here. I
tried to deny it, but I think he knows.

So he told you to take me back?

No. He called to tell you that you have been suspended from duty. They say
you disobeyed direct orders from your superiors and neglected your duties.
If you do not return soon to clarify the situation or submit to an
investigation, you may soon be dismissed from the police force.

This didn’t come as a surprise to Wayo. She had already realized that even
the police director, who was supposed to be her superior, was involved with
Madelin’s allies. They had probably received a good bribe or were simply
afraid that she would return to expose the dirty secrets they were hiding.

P'Din, you know I can't go back anymore.

So you're willing to sacrifice your police career to help Blue?

Page 53 of 309
If it's necessary, I have to accept it.

Ask your father for help. I will intercede for you, I will be a witness for
Blue. You can't handle this alone, and I won't allow you to risk your life like
this.

Let me try to figure things out on my own first. I don’t want to destroy the
future my father worked so hard to build. I don’t want my decision to bring
trouble to him or our family.

Even though Wayo was a rebellious and stubborn daughter in her father’s
eyes, deep down, she loved and respected him, as well as her mother and
siblings. She deeply valued the Watinwanich family and did not want
anyone to get involved in Madelin’s conflicts. She wanted to protect both
her family and the princess.

Does what I'm saying seem cruel to you?

I know what you want to tell me, P'Din.

You know that's impossible.

...

I never tried to stop your feelings, just like Apo never forbade you from
getting close to Lada. I want you to find true love and someone good for
you. But this time, I need to remind you of the reality, don't allow yourself
to feel something for someone you can never have.

Even without you saying anything, I know very well what my place is.

The fact that P'Din had spoken directly about the matter was actually a
relief. This way, Wayo could be honest about her own feelings and explain
her point of view.

Ever since the first day she met the princess, she had been telling herself
that certain things were impossible. From the first glance they exchanged,
she had known and remembered it every day.

Page 54 of 309
You know I hate being disappointed. And now, more than ever, I believe in
true love. I want to find someone special, just like you found N'Rose, just
like Apo found Lada.

I understand, and I hope you find someone good.

I would never fall in love with Blue. I would never love someone who made
me suffer. I would never hope for something impossible. For me, all of this
is just a duty.

She would never forget that she was just a commoner, destined to be with
someone of her own social class.

Perhaps, when this was all over and Catherine reclaimed her throne in
Madelin, Wayo would finally have time to seek the love he had always
dreamed of. Because it was only in fairy tales… That a bodyguard could
live a love with a princess.

That flower bouquet is very pretty, Blue.

I think N'Rose's bouquet is beautiful too.

But compared to the work of someone trained in royalty like you, mine
seems like child's play.

Don't think like that, N'Rose. Different flowers have their own beauty.

“I don’t think you two need to argue about this,” Moddaeng commented.

“I’ll decide for you, you both look amazing! How can such beautiful people
also make such beautiful flower arrangements? When I tried to make one
for P’Tae, it
turned out such a mess that it was impossible to look at!”

Catherine smiled at the relaxed conversation of N'Rose's assistant, who was

talkative and fun. N'Rose, on the other hand, was someone with a cheerful
temperament and liked to tease Moddaeng with her words. Spending time
with the people on the farm always gave her new experiences and a
different outlook on life.

Page 55 of 309
She used to rely on Grace as her assistant and confidant, but within the
palace in Madelin, she had to deal with everything on her own most of the
time. Now, as she mixed with ordinary people and saw them as friends,
Catherine felt a different kind of sincerity and affection.

I think it's best to take it to P'Din to evaluate and see how many points out
of ten she would give.

Wow, N'Rose! Blue and I spent a long time praising you, and in the end you
only trust P'Din's opinion?

Wait... Isn't that Lom?

Yes, it really is! Why is she hiding over there in the corner? Do you want
me to go and get her? Ah... She's leaving!

Catherine turned her face to follow the direction of N'Rose and Moddaeng's
gaze. Since she was sitting at a different angle, she could only see the last of
it, and what was left before her eyes was only the policewoman's back
walking away.

What could Lom be up to? He's acting very suspiciously.

Thank you for inviting me to arrange flowers with you, N'Rose and
Moddaeng.

It's nothing, Blue. We still have lots of other fun activities to do on the farm.

Today was a lot of fun.

Oh, Blue, are you leaving already?

I have to go.

Tippapha watched as Princess Catherine cut the conversation short and left,
taking with her the bouquet of irises she had carefully arranged. She had
already made a bouquet of red roses, her favorite, while Moddaeng helped...
or at least tried to, as it was still unclear whether her participation was more
of a hindrance or a help.

Page 56 of 309
Wayo.

...

Can you hear me?

Of course she could hear perfectly. Princess Catherine had followed her,
even though Wayo had purposely quickened his pace to increase the
distance between them. Ever since N'Rose had caught her peeking from the
corner, thinking no one would notice, Wayo had decided to move away.

Still, he ended up witnessing a rare moment of relaxation on Blue's day off,

who seemed happy and smiling, even after everything she had been
through. Although danger still loomed, at least for that moment, the
princess seemed to have found some peace.

She liked Blue's spontaneous smile... And she wished the princess could
smile like that every day from now on. If it were within her power, she
would protect that smile at any cost, without letting anyone erase it. But it
was just the smile she liked! It wasn't like he was harboring expectations or
deluding himself into thinking he could fall in love with a princess...

I'm listening.

Then why didn't you stop?

I just wanted to keep... I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I need to go.

Can't you wait a moment for me?

Now he had no choice. Catherine, who always walked with elegant steps,
this time quickened her pace until she was almost running to get in front of
him and prevent his escape. The safe distance that Wayo had tried to
maintain was completely annulled before his eyes.

What's wrong, Blue?

I have a question.

Page 57 of 309
Is it about the iris bouquet? Oh, you said you were going to arrange flowers
with N'Rose.

Yes. I did it. What do you think, Wayo?

If I say it looks nice?

I will be satisfied.

What if I say it isn't?

I'll be furious!

Wayo laughed involuntarily, forgetting for a moment that he was trying to

keep his distance. It was impossible not to give in to Catherine’s question,
which seemed to have all the answers already pre-defined.

Apparently, there were only three possible options which is handsome, very
handsome or gorgeous. The word “ugly” was certainly not part of the
princess’s vocabulary.

It's very beautiful

You don't have to say that just because you're afraid of annoying me.

I'm just telling the truth.

Because both Blue and the irises... They were beautiful, but equally
dangerous to the heart.

- TBC -

Page 58 of 309
 Chapter 4 - Words that do not match their true meanings
desires.

Are you sure Blue is still alive?

I do, Grace.

The head of the mercenaries confirmed it personally. He said that his men
made a mistake that night and allowed the princess to escape. The one who
helped her was a police officer named Wayo.

I already imagined that this police officer would be involved in this... she
disappeared a few days ago. Now Grace was certain that Wayo had played a
key role in Princess Catherine's miraculous escape.

That night, the poison Grace had slipped into her drink should have been
enough to send the princess into the abyss of death, but atthe last minute, a
Thai policewoman appeared and ruined a meticulously laid plan.

If the princess is still alive, that means she can report us at any time. I want
out of this, I don't want to continue anymore, Grace! You saved me from
death once, but now we are walking towards it together!

Don't be a coward, Helena. Are you just going to give up all the power
you've always wanted?

I'm just thinking that a person like the princess wouldn't give up so easily...

And what can Blue do, even if she's alive? Even with the protection of this
police officer, she can't change the situation in our favor. Stop worrying
about nonsense and keep playing your role. Do your part and leave the rest
to me.

The mastermind behind the grand plan to seize the throne of the De Lena
dynasty gave a firm order that his ally was not to back down. Like Henry,
the head of the royal guard, Grace expected those at her side to deal with
any trouble that arose.

Page 59 of 309
As for you, Henry... if those mercenaries in Thailand can't kill Blue, send
our own men to eliminate her. That shouldn't be difficult for someone of
your caliber, right?

I wish I had done this from the beginning. If Madelin's soldiers had handled
it, nothing would have gotten out of hand.

Then why are you still waiting? Are you going to let Blue come back for
revenge?

Grace, you are forgetting that the soldiers of Madelin is still loyal to King
Arthur and Princess Catherine. No one knows about the exchange. If I send
our men after her, won't that give the princess the perfect chance to send a
warning to the king? Or worse... our own soldiers might
discover that there are two princesses. In the end, our coup plot will be
exposed.

So you're just going to let her live? Or are you becoming as much of a
coward as Helena, Henry?

Grace raised her voice, irritated by the hesitation of those who were
supposed to be her allies.

Had it been a mistake to trust Helena and Henry? They were more of a
hindrance than a help. But Grace would not hesitate to discard anyone who
stood in her way. In the end, all that mattered was getting what she wanted.

I gave them one more chance. They assured me that they will bring the
bodies of the princess and the policewoman.

What if they fail again?

In that case, I will eliminate all the incompetents and take care of it
personally.

I trust you, dear. I hope you won't let me down. If the assassins failed once
more, Grace knew that with Henry taking over the job, neither luck nor a
Thai bodyguard could save the princess from the death that awaited her.

Page 60 of 309
Today, Princess Catherine... or rather, the fake princess traveled to Japan.
That means Blue's situation is now safe, right?

We can't trust that yet, N'Rose. The people who tried to eliminate Blue...
from what I've faced twice, they're Thai. I suspect they were hired by
someone from Madelin.

I agree with you, Wayo. Not everyone in Madelin is involved in the coup or
wants to eliminate us. There are many loyal guards ready to protect the
royal family.

But right now, we are at a disadvantage. Grace and Henry have all the
power in their hands and they still use the fake princess as a puppet.

Wayo agreed with Princess Catherine's analysis, which reflected his own
thoughts.

Up until that point, they had yet to come up with a plan that could give
them an advantage over the rebels, who were already far ahead, with power,
allies, and even the royal symbols, the necklace and the crown to validate
their identity.

In contrast, the real princess Catherine was alone. Even if she could contact
Madelin's soldiers, it would be difficult to convince them of its authenticity
and get them to take the message to King Arthur.

Besides, it's likely that the rebels already know that Blue survived. Ever
since the night of the confrontation at the safe house, those mercenaries
must have rushed to report what happened. That would explain why the
rebels acted quickly and withdrew Madelin's troops to a neighboring
country.

They must have realized that Blue is trying to send a message about what
happened.

The situation is complicated. There is no one from Madelin left in Thailand

now. As for your contacts, fellow officers or subordinates, you can't ask for
help either, right? You can't trust anyone and you have to hide. We are just a

Page 61 of 309
few people against armed and organized rebels. How are we going to face
them?

I'm sorry to get you involved in this, N'Rose.

Don't think like that, Blue. I'm not mad at you, but at those who tried to hurt
you. I wish I could do more to help, but I don't know how far I can go.

Just giving us shelter is already a great help. Catherine sincerely thanked

her friend N'Rose, who had offered her and Wayo refuge.

But, as planned with the police officer, in a few days they would have to
leave Chiang Rai to ensure the safety of everyone there. Even though
Madelin's soldiers, Grace, who had assumed the identity of the princess and
Henry had already left Thailand, Catherine agreed with Wayo, the enemies
would probably return soon to settle their disputes.

By the way, N'Rose... where did P'Din go? He should have come back by
now.

The policewoman asked the question when she noticed that her older cousin
had not yet shown up for lunch. On normal days, when he was not on an
outside mission, P'Din would always return to the main house to eat. But it
was already past lunchtime, and that puzzled her.

I'm not sure. I saw her answer a call and leave in a hurry, but I didn't have
time to ask anything.

In that case, let's wait a little longer. What do you think, Blue? Are you
hungry?

I can wait.

I think I'd better call her...

Ah, I don't think that'll be necessary. I just heard P'Din's car arriving.

Wayo looked at the entrance of the house, where N'Rose had hurried out to
greet her wife. Then he turned his gaze to Catherine, who remained calm as

Page 62 of 309
she was waiting for lunch with everyone gathered.

However, WayoHe discreetly observed the princess's expressions, trying to

understand what she felt when she learned that the rebels had left the
country that day.

Blue, are you worried?

If I said no, I would be lying to you.

To be honest, I'm worried too.

With what, Wayo?

With you, Blue. I admit I'm worried... but I won't give up.

With me?

I want to protect her as best I can. I just fear that so far I haven't done
enough.

I thank you. I can feel your sincerity. With a genuine look, Princess
Catherine acknowledged the effort and sacrifice Wayo had made to protect
her, even though he had no obligation to Madelin.

After all, Thailand had no relationship with her country, which made it even
more admirable that the police officer was willing to face so many dangers
for her.

Wayo!

Dad?! How did you end up here?

I should be the one asking... what are you up to?

...

Wayo fell silent as she stared at her father, Watit, who had traveled all the
way to Chiang Rai to meet her. Beside him, P'Din, who apparently knew the

Page 63 of 309
reason for her visit, simply shook his head in warning. Her cousin's serious
gaze was asintense as her father's, which meant Wayo was in for a difficult
conversation.

I didn't ask father to believe, but everything I told you is the truth.

You want me to believe that the real Princess Catherine is here? And who
was the person who just left Thailand today?

This person is a fake, one of the rebels who disguised herself as Blue.

Can you ask P'Din to confirm as well, if what my cousin is saying is true? I
trust what she told me.

Mr. Watit thought for a moment. Deciding to travel quickly to Chiang Rai
was a difficult decision, especially for a man who held such important
positions, both as a father and a high-ranking police officer.

Although Wayo was trying to help someone else, he could not ignore his
responsibility and the order of his superiors.

Besides, he knew that if he told the story to anyone else, no one would
believe it. The story about the real princess and the fake one? He knew that
no one would accept that explanation.

Even though he was a father and knew his daughter better than anyone else,
he had a hard time believing it all.

And if that's true, what do you intend to do, Wayo? Are you willing to
throw your career and your future as a police officer away just like that,
without caring about the consequences?Why are you getting involved in
something that is not your responsibility?

But it was you who asked me to protect the Princess of Madelin. Don't tell
me you've already forgotten that?

Then I order you to stay away from this matter. Stop getting involved with
Princess Catherine. If what you say is really true, I will contact Madelin so
they can resolve the situation.

Page 64 of 309
Father! If you do this, you will be putting the princess in danger! I will
never accept this.

What about the current situation, Wayo? Isn't your life in danger? I only
have you as a daughter. I don't want to lose you because of this. If you want
me to understand, please try to understand my side as well.

But...

Wayo, what Uncle Watit said makes sense. You need to look at both
perspectives. I know you want to protect Blue, but you can't solve this
alone. I want to protect you too, just like Uncle Watit is doing now.

Kasama intervened, trying to mediate between Uncle Watit and her cousin,
Wayo. She didn't want to take sides in this story, much less stop helping the
foreign princess who was going through a difficult time.

However, she didn't want to see Wayo act on impulse and put his own life at
risk to protect someone else. As the older cousin, she couldn't allow Wayo
to go any further down this path.

Father, I promise I will help Princess Catherine. Even if it means losing my

position or being expelled from the police force, I will do everything I can
to help her.

Wayo..., but until you get to that point...

Leave it alone. But please, I only ask one thing of you, don't risk your life
because of this situation.

I bow, Princess.

Are you Wayo's father?

Yes, I'm the Police Commander, Watit. I'm Wayo's father.

I apologize, sir, for being the cause of the difficulties your daughter has
faced.

Page 65 of 309
I already knew the whole story from Wayo. I am the only one responsible
for allowing this to happen, as a superior. I take full blame for this incident
in Thailand.

It's not your fault, Watit, and it's no one's fault. It was Madelin's people who
caused the trouble in your country. Catherine spoke in a serious and firm
voice, more to clarify the reasons that led to the situation than to blame
Officer Watit or the people from Thailand she had visited.

All of this happened because she trusted the wrong people. Grace took the
opportunity to cause big trouble, but she was grateful for having been
helped, especially by Wayo, who did not let her die that night and agreed to
help her survive until now.

I apologize to the Princess for being so blunt, but as a father, I cannot allow
my daughter to continue to be in danger.

Tell me, Watit.

From now on, I offer to protect and ensure the safety of the Princess, as
well as help contact Madelin to inform her of what happened. I would like
Wayo to stay away from this dangerous matter. I hope the Princess will
have mercy and allow it.

I understand, and I'm also worried, I don't want Wayo to risk his life
because of me.

If there was an alternative that would ensure Wayo's safety, Catherine

would not hesitate to choose that option. If Watit promised to help by
ensuring Wayo's safety, she would also make sacrifices, just as he was
sacrificing himself to protect her.

I only have one daughter, and now she has been affected by all this. Wayo
has been removed from work and may be fired. But that is not as important
as her life. I would like the Princess to talk to Wayo directly about this,
because now she will not listen to anyone's request.

I give you my word, Watit. I'll talk to Wayo about it. Don't worry.

Page 66 of 309
Do you have something to talk to me about, Miss Blue?

Wayo asked Princess Catherine, who had called out to her shortly, before
leading her to the flower garden, not knowing where they would end up.

But if she had to guess, she thought they would end up at the iris patch, and
that was exactly what happened when she saw the other party stop there.

Is it an important plan or a secret? That's why you brought me all the way
here to talk?

Wayo, I want to thank you for everything so far.

Why are you suddenly thanking me? I already told you, Blue, that I am
willing and happy to protect you, as I promised.

I'm grateful for your protection, but from now on... you don't need to
protect me anymore.

Catherine looked away from the person who was looking at her seriously,
trying to understand what she was saying. She imagined that Wayo might be
confused and wondering why she was refusing help and protection from the
person who had made a promise.

After all, she herself had asked for help before. But perhaps the situation
had changed. From now on, even if Watit hadn't said anything, Catherine
knew that things would get even more complicated and dangerous. That's
why she wanted to keep Wayo out of her life from the beginning, to ensure
the police officer's safety.

That's all I wanted to say.

I don't understand. What does that mean? Don't tell me my father forced
you to talk like that. It was his doing, wasn't it? Tell me the truth, Blue, I
can fix this.

Do you think Watit can force the Princess to do something? No one can
change my decision but myself.

Page 67 of 309
That's not true.

All of that is true. From now on, I only need Watit's help. I believe he can
solve everything. That's why I don't need you anymore, Wayo. I ask you to
follow your path, and I will follow mine.

But you were the one who asked me for help. You let me be your
protector...

That was before I met Watit. Now, I have someone who can protect me
better, someone who can help me. I don't need you anymore.

Everything that had been done up until that moment to protect someone
important seemed worthless, meaningless, upon hearing Princess
Catherine's cold and cruel words, which made Wayo feel like a fool.

Now, my life doesn't need you anymore, Wayo.

...

The words of rejection sunk deep into his feelings...

I hope Miss Blue is safe and can deal with the rebels decisively.

Thank you, Miss Rose.

When the princess returns to the palace in Madelin, don't forget to

remember a friend like me, okay?

I won't forget you, Miss Rose. Thank you very much too, Mrs. Din.

Catherine spoke to the couple, Mrs. Din and Miss Rose, who were to
accompany her on her return trip to Bangkok, along with the undercover
police officers Watit had prepared to ensure her safety. The trip would be
made in secret, using routes that were not often seen.

After this, Watit had planned to keep Catherine in a safe place, with 24-hour
surveillance, as well as look for ways to contact the king's allies in Madelin.
To do this, it would be necessary to wait until Grace and the rebels

Page 68 of 309
completed an important mission as false heirs to the throne, before
returning to Madelin and continuing with the plan.

P'Din, where's Lom? Is she really not going to say goodbye to Miss Blue?

I haven't found Lom either. No one has seen her at the farm since this
morning.

Then, I'll ask Moddaeng to look for her again. Miss Blue, please wait a
moment.

No need. We need to leave now.

With a serious expression, the owner of the beautiful face interrupted the
conversation. Besides, she probably wouldn't have the courage to meet
Wayo now, because the day before she had lied about something important,
which made the police officer who helped her feel bad. Although she did it
out of necessity and thinking about her safety, if she hadn't behaved so
cruelly, Wayo probably wouldn't have been so stubborn and insisted so
much on something so dangerous.

Please follow us, Princess.

Catherine nodded to Watit, who guided her to the car. Before getting in, she
glanced at the image of Rose and Din, who grew smaller as the car drove
away. She looked hopefully, perhaps expecting to see someone coming to
say goodbye or someone waiting somewhere on the farm. But it seemed
that the person she least expected to meet had finally left her life, fulfilling
the order she had been given.

Why did you stop the car?

Sir, there is a car blocking the road ahead.

Have someone check and be careful.

Watit had prepared Catherine's security with extreme caution. Although

they had planned and rehearsedeverything carefully, using trusted police
officers, he had no idea that someone would know the details of the mission

Page 69 of 309
and be waiting on the road. This indicated that there was a traitor in the
mix.

Bang!

Mr. Watit, what happened?

There are bandits ambushing and attacking. The princess is up here. Don't
let her down. I'll send the team to ensure safety and escort her another way.

After the first shot hit the target, many more shots were exchanged between
the two sides. The bandits wanted to kill the Princess of Madelin, while the
undercover officers tried to prevent the situation from escalating.

Sir, we cannot change the path. We are surrounded on all sides.

Fight to hold off the bandits as long as possible.

Princess, please follow me on this path.

Catherine took advantage of the confusion to follow Watit, who was trying
to lead her out of the battlefield and away from the bandits' gunfire, taking
her to an area with dense undergrowth and tall trees, making it difficult to
identify the route.

I hear footsteps following us.

Princess, run away first. I'll get their attention.

But, Mr. Watit, you will be in danger.

Bang!

The sound of a gunshot echoed from nearby, making Catherine realize that
she didn't have time to negotiate with the senior officer. She needed to
follow orders for her own safety and Watit's, because if she stayed there,
she could be a hindrance and make the fight more difficult.

Page 70 of 309
She then ran into the bush, aimlessly, praying that Watit, the king, and
Wayo were safe. She didn't want anyone to be in danger because of her, like
she had when she lied and pushed Wayo out of her life, which had seemed
easy at the time.

Now, she was more vulnerable and thought about the people who weren't
there to protect her like they had been before.

This is a dead end.

Enough, princess. The game is over.

I never had any grudge against you.

Catherine spoke in a calm voice, without fear, despite being in a moment of

life or death, as if she was about to walk towards death again. She was
caught by one of the bandits and, with no escape, she was cornered in the
alley, not knowing the way there.

But whoever has a grudge against the princess ordered that everything be
resolved.

Grace? Or was it Mr. Henry?

Death doesn't need to know about those who are still alive. It's a shame that
the princess had to die young, but please don't be upset. The bandit, a tall
man, pointed his gun at Catherine, who
became his immobile target.

She then began to take steps back, being followed with pleasure by the
bandit, who sawher defenseless. He approached, until his back was pressed
against a large tree.

Catherine closed her eyes when she heard the sound of the shot.

Bang!

A drop of red blood flowed from the spot where the bullet hit her, piercing a
vital spot in one go. The body of the person who was shot fell down, dying

Page 71 of 309
instantly. As the body of the bandit who was blocking Catherine's view fell,
a new figure appeared, someone who had fired the gun.

You are safe now.

The person who arrived in time and saved Catherine's life spoke calmly,
without showing any emotion, keeping the appropriate distance, as if she
had been instructed to do so.

Even though she was secretly relieved to see the princess safe, she did not
dare to show her feelings and did not come any closer, nor did she try to
check Catherine for injuries.

She just did her job even though the other person didn't want to... And he
remained in his position, in the right place, with modesty and respecting his
own limits.

Wayo.

...

However, Wayo never imagined that, at this moment, the one who would
cross the line of etiquette would be Princess Catherine herself, who ran and
hugged her in fright, probably fearing for her own life.

Wayo, in turn, stood still, not knowing how to react, allowing the princess
to hug her until she calmed down, as if she were the only person who could
offer comfort. Wayo didn't dare to raise his arms, nor return the hug or
comfort the princess. She didn't dare to do what she dreamed of, forcing
herself to remain still, in a way that seemed unnatural.

I... apologize.

Catherine pulled away from the hug, raising her arms to compose herself as
soon as she realized she was acting inappropriately.

Wayo, visibly uncomfortable with the situation, made Catherine quickly

apologize for her impulsive reaction, without thinking properly.

Page 72 of 309
Don't worry, I understand. Miss Blue must have been very scared and ended
up hugging me by accident.

But that's not all I apologize for.

What do you mean? I'm confused.

I'm sorry for lying.

What did you lie about, Miss Blue?

What I said about not needing Wayo.

...

- TBC -

Page 73 of 309
 Chapter 5 - The adequacy that cannot be surpassed

You, Blue, let's get out of here soon. The criminals must not have come
alone.

After Wayo regained his calm and acted clearly again, her words left the
person listening vulnerable, not knowing who Princess Catherine’s true
identity was.

The lieutenant, who was very competent, then decided to lead the other
person away from the chaotic situation. He did not know how many
criminals were behind them, or whether more people would come to
reinforce them when they heard the princess’s gunshot.

Therefore, it was essential that they escape before they were put in a more
disadvantageous position.

Careful. Is your foot hurting?

I feel a little pain, it must be from when I ran away from the criminals.

Then, allow me.

Wayo reached out, asking for permission, and the princess, without
hesitation, placed the princess's hand over hers, allowing her to hold on
tightly to help Catherine move more easily. They needed to find an escape
route from the dense forest.

Wayo, we hear footsteps coming from behind.

Blue, hide here.

But I...

Please trust me.

Catherine crouched behind a large tree, as Wayo had instructed.

Page 74 of 309
Meanwhile, the policewoman adjusted the gun in her hands, aiming in the
direction of the footsteps that were trampling the grass. Then, the person
responsible for the footsteps appeared.

Father!

Lom, the princess is safe, isn't she?

Yes, Blue is safe.

The familiar face responded to his father and then lowered his gun, just as
he did when he saw that it was not an enemy, but someone from the same
alliance.

She's glad Watit is safe.

I apologize, your highness, although I decided to have you under my

protection, I failed to fulfill my mission and the princess was in danger.

It's not your fault. I know Watit did his best to ensure my
safety.

The princess, of high lineage, did not blame Wayo, who held himself
responsible, even though it was not his fault. Furthermore, without Watit's
help, Catherine would not have survived the confrontation and would not
have met Wayo again.

Dad, you believe me, right? What happened to Blue wasn’t something that
could be resolved through legal means, because Madelin’s allies were
infiltrating and passing information to them.

I understand.

Wayo told her father that he now believed her and would accept her
decision, respecting what she had asked for. At the very least, she had
proven that the case was beyond the possibilities of a legal or fair
resolution. The people of Madelin tend to play dirty and have no regard for
justice.

Page 75 of 309
If we had tried to help Princess Catherine in the right way, it would have
been too late. Although Princess Catherine had decided to cut ties with her
and was now under her father's protection, Wayo could not trust her
completely and so she waited, discreetly observing the princess's procession
until they left the camp.

She followed the same path as her father and Blue, chasing the criminals,
until her father asked her to follow to help the princess, who had taken
refuge in the forest, and to face the remaining criminals.

I will respect your decision.

Thanks.

It was rare for Wayo to show affection to her father in such a close way, but
at that moment, she hugged him, thanking him for understanding and
respecting her decision, as well as being willing to help with what she was
about to do next.

Take the princess away, Lom, before my subordinates find her.

Dad, take care of yourself. I trust you to take care of Mom.

Watit, we are ready.

Watit bowed in reverence to Princess Catherine, who quickly stepped aside,

before being guided by Wayo to flee the scene.

Before making this decision, Wayo had made her father promise that if the
plan did not work out, she would immediately implement a contingency
plan. And now, she was about to follow that plan, with her father's
acceptance and trust.

Sir, we captured a wounded criminal, two others were killed and the rest
managed to escape. Our agents were injured during the confrontation, we
are waiting for the ambulance to take them to the nearest hospital.

Send reinforcements to the hospital. Don't let the captured criminal escape.

Page 76 of 309
Yes, sir, but after searching the area, we couldn't find the princess.

Order an end to the search.

Watit, but the princess has disappeared, and if we don't find her tonight, it
could be very dangerous.

Order as instructed!

Superior Watit gave the order in a firm voice, while his subordinates
followed the instruction. Although they did not fully understand the
decision given the situation, as lower- ranking police officers, it was their
duty to follow orders.

Wayo, where are we going?

To the sea.

Sea?

Catherine asked about their destination after receiving Wayo's answer, as

the two fled a dangerous situation. The help of Watit, Catherine's only
bodyguard, had taken them from Chiang Rai to a distant destination, where
a long time had passed with no signs of them arriving soon.

Yes. Have you ever been to the sea?

The country of Madelin has sea coasts.

Then you must not be so excited about the sea in Thailand.

No, I think it will be something new and different, since I've never been
there.

If it weren’t for the dire situation they were in, with the bandits after them,
Catherine would have enjoyed the trip and enjoyed the nature and beautiful
scenery of Thailand on her first visit. Instead, she found herself on the run,
not knowing when it would all end.

Page 77 of 309
This place is called Hua Hin. It's the house of another cousin of mine.

I know her.

Do you know my cousin? How did you know her? I never talked about her.

When we were in Chiang Rai, Rose told us about her.

Oh, so Rose has become a new friend of yours, has she? What else has she
told you?

I saw a picture of you with your cousins, I met Din, and I thought I would
meet Nam too. And I heard you have a cousin named Fai.

Yes, Din, Nam, Lom, Fai... My grandfather gave us all similar names.

Didn't your grandfather give your brother a similar name?

Wayo glanced quickly at the person beside her, observing Catherine’s

thoughtful face. She thought about admiring the beauty of the princess’s
face for a little longer, but the notion of “appropriateness” made her look
away, as if she needed to remember her place, even though her heart didn’t
agree.

Oh, right! And what's your brother's name? I remember your father's name
is Arthur.

My brother's name is Karel De Lena.

What a strong name! He sounds like a man of character!

Do you speak Madelin's language? Because 'Karel' means strong and

manly.

No, I just guessed, but I got it right. I'm good at that.

So, guess the meaning of my name.

Page 78 of 309
Catherine asked curiously, wanting to know what Wayo thought about the
meaning of her name. If she had guessed the meaning of "Karel" correctly,
she wanted to see what Wayo imagined for "Catherine."

Catherine, huh? Maybe it means strong, resilient, elegant.

No! That is the meaning of the iris flower.

Nice try, but my answer would be much harder to guess.

Catherine means pure. My father gave me this name because he wanted me

to have a pure heart, to follow the path of justice and to be merciful to the
citizens of Madelin.

This showed that King Arthur, Catherine's father, was very wise and
perceptive in choosing such an appropriate name for the princess, which
reflected both her outer beauty and her inner purity.

And the name Blue, does it have any meaning? Blue means the color blue.

No, my name has nothing to do with the color blue. It's not Blue! It's Blew.

Wayo also means to blow, to make the wind blow.

I just learned the meaning in Thai from you, Wayo.

My name and yours have no similar meaning at all. At that moment, it

seemed like the wind was carrying them, taking them to an uncertain
destination...

Karel, what are you thinking now?

Greetings Your Majesty, I am just reflecting on my cousin.

The two brothers were never apart for long. You must miss her.

No, Dad, it's not just missing you. I'm worried about my cousin.

Page 79 of 309
What worries you? Right now, your cousin is representing her father in a
distant land. She is focused on her royal responsibilities. Why are you
worried, Karel? Can you tell me?
King Arthur asked his second heir, Karel, who looked thoughtful and
worried. Instead of resting at night, he was deep in thought.

A few days ago, I had the opportunity to talk to my cousin. But I was
confused by the change I noticed in her. I can't pinpoint exactly what
changed, but she seemed like a person I didn't know. Whatever I tried to
talk to her about, whether it was about politics or general topics, she gave
answers that didn't make sense to me, which left me even more perplexed.

I think your cousin must be tired with her responsibilities and doesn't have
much time to talk. Soon, when she finishes her duties, I think she will have
time to talk to you again.

I hope so, Father. According to the laws of Madelin, in three years I will be
able to help my cousin share her responsibilities. If she ascends to the
throne, I will be able to be her aide. I hope that when that day comes, I can
be an important force in helping to further develop Madelin, as she has
always wished.

Are you awake?

...

Wayo stared at the face of the beautiful woman, who was probably fast
asleep.

After Princess Catherine told him that she was not sleepy, when she
explained that they would have to travel from Chiang Rai to Hua Hin,
which would take about seventeen hours, as they chose to go by car due to
the current situation, which prevented travel by plane, Catherine,less than
an hour after denying this, she ended up falling into a deep sleep. Wayo, not
wanting to disturb her, decided to let her rest.

Wake up, we've reached our destination.

Page 80 of 309
Wayo.

Catherine responded as soon as she heard Wayo's voice calling her from
nearby. She remembered the commander's voice, before waking up and
finding Wayo as the first person to see her at dawn. She wasn't sure when
exactly she had fallen asleep, but the long journey had probably helped her
rest, as she had been exhausted from the start.

The sea.

Here in Hua Hin.

Catherine looked out the window of the car as she was traveling in the
morning as the sun would soon rise over the horizon. The view of the sea,
the beach, and the sound of the waves caught her attention, as well as a
secluded house that seemed to be in a quiet and private area.

Now that you're awake, let's go into the house. Everyone should be waiting.

Everyone? Isn't it just Henry?

There are other people besides him. I'll introduce you to them.

Wayo looked at Princess Catherine, who nodded in agreement, before

walking around the car seat and opening the door so Catherine could get
out.

Wayo watched with concern to see if the injury to Catherine's foot,

sustained during her escape from the attack, had healed.improved. She was
relieved to see that Catherine could now support her weight on her leg
without difficulty.

Can you walk on your own? Do you need help?

I... I'm fine now, Wayo.

There seemed to be a slight hesitation in Catherine for a moment, before

she declined Wayo's help with a shy smile, and moved on, as if she no
longer needed support like before.

Page 81 of 309
"We finally meet" said Wayo.

"I was so worried. Is everyone safe?" Apo asked.

"Yes, both Blue and I are safe" Wayo replied.

The talented lieutenant replied in a voice that betrayed no hint of anxiety or

anticipation for her arrival. It wasn’t often that she had the opportunity to
see her cousin in this light, as Apo, Fai, and even Lady Lada were probably
already aware of her situation with Princess Catherine, thanks to Apo, who
helped send messages and coordinate everything, as well as the help of her
father, who kept everyone informed through his cousins.

She couldn’t trust communication methods that could become a

vulnerability, allowing criminals to track her cell phone signal. You've
probably all heard about Blue from Apo.

This is Blue, and this is Apo, my second oldest cousin.

Next, we have Lady Lada, Apo's wife.

It's a pleasure to meet you all, and I thank you all for the help you've given
us.

You’re welcome, Your Highness. We’re all happy to help the princess.

You don't have to be so formal with me. Feel free.

Catherine replied to Mrs. Lada and gave a slight smile to the people from
Wayo’s family whom she had just met. Then she sat down to join in the
conversation and discuss the plans the police officer had made. She was
ready to follow all the instructions without question, because she had
decided to trust Wayo like she had never trusted anyone before.

Therefore, she decided to trust him completely, no matter what the end
result would be. She wouldn't regret choosing to trust Wayo...

P'Din sent word from Watit that he managed to capture one of the criminals
involved in the attack on the princess in yesterday's confrontation. The
criminal is currently receiving treatment in the hospital, and Watit will

Page 82 of 309
conduct the interrogation personally. I think he might be able to get some
useful information for you, Blue.

I also hope to get some information, but I won't get my hopes up, cousin.
Because I'm sure that even if my father interrogates the criminal until the
end, he won't reveal who's behind it, someone from Madelin.

So, there’s nothing we can do, Lom? All we can do is keep running and
hiding, and try to send news to the King of Madelin?

Given your and Blue's situation, I would like you to help with travel
arrangements.

Fai is taking care of it, but we need to wait another day or two, Lom. Fai is
trying to speed things up as much as possible so that everything is ready.

Wayo was at an important meeting with her family. After preparing herself
for any situation, she took refuge in the beach house in Hua Hin that her
cousin had arranged for her. It was a relatively secluded place, as she could
not stay in Watin Group hotels or resorts, which would be easily
identifiable. But she knew that the private house would not be safe for long,
so she would have to leave quickly before the criminals tracked her down.

So, cousin, it’s best if Lom and Blue stay here for another day or two. When
Fai is ready, you can let Lom continue on her journey before the criminals
arrive in Hua Hin.

Sorry for causing so much trouble for everyone.

Don't think like that, Fai is happy to help.

Me too.

If the cousins don't help each other, who will? Besides, now that I've met
the real princess, I'd like to be one of her guards, if the princess needs more
protection.

Fai! Don't talk like that, we need to be serious about this. It's not something
to joke about.

Page 83 of 309
Apo scolded Atjima when she saw Wayo not knowing how to react to her
cousin's playful comment, who was trying to lighten the tension a little.
However, the timing was not right, so she had to warn her cousin.

Lom will see Blue first. She must be with Lada.

Atjima watched as her cousin abruptly cut off the conversation, standing up
and quickly leaving the room. She then looked at her middle cousin, who
shook her head, showing frustration at not being able to deal with the
situation.

I think Lom is mad because Fai played with Blue.

It's not that, cousin. Fai was just making a joke, but you were the one who
touched a sore spot for Lom.

Sensitive spot? What do you mean?

Didn't you notice? But, well, it's not to be expected, since you only have
eyes for Lada.

What do you mean by that? I don't understand.

Lom finally found what he was looking for all along.

Atjima, however, could not be sure whether this love would be forbidden,
between a commoner and the princess, or whether the differences in social
class would be a great obstacle. Perhaps it would end in disappointment or,
with luck, in happiness. That was something the future would reveal. But as
a cousin, even if she had never sought love for herself, she would never
want to prevent anyone from loving her.

The sea in Hua Hin is very beautiful.

If you like the sea, at Watin Group we have even more beautiful views. I
would love for you to come and visit.

With the situation we are facing, we cannot accept Lada's invitation.

Page 84 of 309
Sorry, Blue. I ended up inviting without thinking.

But if everything works out, we promise we'll visit the hotel, just as we
promised Rose we'd return to Chiang Rai.

I hope I have the opportunity to welcome the princess when she visits the
hotel. It would be a great honor for me, my wife and all the staff.

Catherine smiled at Lada, who welcomed her warmly, as did Rose, her new
friend. Now, Catherine considered Lada a friend too. Even though they had
only met recently, she could feel Lada’s positive energy, excitement, and
friendliness, and she seemed to be very sociable.

Furthermore, being in Hua Hin had aroused some curiosity in Catherine,

making her ask. At first, we weren't surprised to find out that P'Din and
Rose were a couple. But after meeting Lada and her wife, I wondered if
everyone in the family had a female partner?

Oh, that's not quite it, Blue. Fai probably doesn't like women. In fact, Fai
doesn't like anyone, she's not interested in love, much more than her cousin.

And what about Wayo...

Lom likes women, yes. She likes beautiful women, I think it's a personal
taste. It's not like my case with Apo, or like Rose and P'Din, who have
never liked anyone before. So, we don't find it strange that two people can
have good feelings for each other.

Women are Wayo's taste, then?

Yes. But why are you asking this, Blue?

I was just talking. Don't worry about my question, Lada.

Princess Catherine asked not to mind the question, but why did she seem so
interested? Besides, the answer Lada gave, honestly, could please or
displease the listener.

Page 85 of 309
Blue? Where did you go? You're not in the house, nor did I find you
outside.

Wayo said in a worried voice, having just said goodbye to her cousin and
Lada, while Fai had already left for some time.

When she returned inside the house, she found no sign of Catherine, and
after searching every corner around the house, she began to feel anxious,
feeling that something was wrong.

Blue, are you listening to me?

The officer, becoming even more impatient, began to run quickly, fearing
that in this brief moment when she had lost sight of the princess, the
criminals might seize the opportunity.

She was afraid that something bad would happen to the person she had to
protect, as she had promised to take care of her. And once she makes a
promise, she doesn't go back on it. If the princess spoke and didn't go back
on her word... An ordinary person like her wouldn't change her mind after
giving her word.

Blue!

Wayo.

I finally found her.

What happened? Is there a problem?

Catherine said to the person who was running towards the beach, where she
was relaxing and watching the sea at sunset, trying to free herself from the
heavy thoughts and difficulties she was facing. But Wayo surprised her with
his urgency, before stopping in front of Catherine and asking with a worried
look, clearly dissatisfied.

Why didn't you tell me before you left, Blue?

I was just going out for a walk near the house.

Page 86 of 309
I was very worried. Suddenly you disappeared and I thought something bad
might happen.

Sorry to worry you, but I thought this distance wouldn't be a problem.

Just losing sight of you made me worried.

...

I mean, right now I'm acting as your bodyguard, so I need to protect your
every move.

I appreciate it, but don't worry so much. I promised that I wouldn't make
decisions without taking my safety into consideration.

Wayo let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Catherine was still there,
safe. But then he realized that, in his fright, he had gotten too close. He
quickly took two steps back, keeping a more appropriate distance.

Are you mad at me?

Huh? What do you mean by that, Blue?

About what I said, that I didn't want you around. Are you mad about that?

No, it's not that, Blue. Why do you think I would be mad about that? How
could I be mad at you?

It was as if a private moment had returned after everything that had

happened the day before. After everyone had said their goodbyes and left,
including her cousin, Wayo finally had time to talk about what Catherine
had said earlier, a conversation that had been cut short by the awkward
situation. She still hadn’t had the courage to ask what exactly Catherine had
meant by “needing her” that she had mentioned. And she swore that, even
after more than 24 hours, the words that made her heart beat faster didn't
leave her mind.

Before, you were here by my side, but later, when you thought I was mad,
you walked away, didn't you?

Page 87 of 309
I think you're wrong, Blue. I didn't walk away because I was angry, but for
another reason.

What is the reason?

Because of... suitability.

Catherine heard the brief answer, but couldn’t fully understand. Then,
seeing the doubtful expression still on her face, Wayo continued explaining.

You are a princess. I am an ordinary person. Between us, there is an

invisible line, a line that cannot be crossed.

Is this a line of suitability?

Wayo stared at Catherine, who seemed to be listening intently, before

looking at the line she had made in the sand with a twig, a line that
symbolized the distance and space between them.

The line was crooked and uneven because it had been made carelessly, but
it was visible enough to symbolize a wall of adequacy, something she could
never overcome. No matter how skilled she was, the princess, who stood
behind that wall, could never be reached by her.

Yes, that line cannot be crossed. So from now on,

between you and me...

I'll cross that line alone.

...

Wayo opened her eyes, surprised and speechless, not expecting this. She
really didn't know what to do when she saw Catherine easily cross the line
and approach her, stopping very close, just like in the previous situation
when she had forgotten to keep her distance.

So, you came back to my side, like before.

- TBC -

Page 88 of 309
 Chapter 6 - The place of Wind and Padtpa.

In a day or two, we may have to travel again.

Understood. I will prepare myself.

Blue, aren't you going to ask where I'm taking you?

Because I trust your decision, Wayo. I will go with you anywhere.

Catherine said with conviction, as she had already made her decision to
trust Wayo. Thus, she was willing to follow the plans that the police officer
had drawn up for her safety while they waited for Watit to contact her, who
was trying to find someone trustworthy in Madelin to bring the news of the
attack she suffered in Thailand to her father's attention.

But she had already accepted the fact that not even the royal secretary,
Antonie, Henry’s father, who was on Grace’s side was someone she could
trust. So she wanted to find a way to communicate directly with her father,
without intermediaries. Otherwise, her only option would be to contact
Karel, the second in line to the throne and her younger brother.

If the worst happened and she was unable to escape the rebels, Catherine
was certain that Karel would rule Madelin with dignity and without
disappointing her.

Let's eat.

Did I say something wrong?

No, Blue. Just eat already. We still have a lot to sort out after this.

Wayo glanced at the young woman with refined features, who nodded
without question. Then, he put aside his brief suspicion about the princess's
change in behavior and focused on the meal in this coastal retreat.

Page 89 of 309
Her heart was still restless as she remembered Catherine's words from the
previous day. The princess, so distant and unapproachable, had said that if
there was a chasm between them, she herself would take the necessary step
to cross it.

Perhaps it was just a casual comment, something Catherine had said

without much thought. But to Wayo, those words carried a deep meaning, a
meaning that made her hopeful, even without meaning to.

But she forced herself to push those thoughts away and remember her
position in reality.

If she didn't allow her heart to sink too deep into that feeling, perhaps she
could avoid the pain of facing the fact that they weren't compatible, that a
future between them was impossible.

And most of all, he didn't know how much longer he would be allowed to
stay by Blue's side.

Why did you bring me here Wayo?

The owner of the beautiful face asked after they finished eating lunch.
Shortly after, still in the morning, Wayo took her for a walk near the house
where they were staying.

However, Catherine was still not sure about what the police officer had
mentioned earlier, as until now there were only the two of them by the
beach.

"I want you to learn how to defend yourself" said Wayo.

Do you want me to learn self-defense techniques?

“Yes, I’ll teach you how to use a gun,” Wayo explained, handing over a
pistol she had prepared for her high-ranking student. For safety’s sake, she
hadn’t loaded the gun, as she wanted Catherine to get used to handling it
first.

Now, hold the gun in whatever way you find most comfortable.

Page 90 of 309
Is that right?

“Excuse me,” the skilled lieutenant said, gently touching the princess’s
hands to adjust her posture. She corrected the position of her feet, the way
she held her weapon, and the extension of her arms.

Try to aim at the target. Since you've never shot before, I don't recommend
using just one hand, as it can be dangerous. Use both hands to hold the gun
steady. This will prevent the recoil from throwing your aim off. Got it?

I understood.

So, relax your hands for a moment and then return to the position I taught
you.

Can I aim now, Wayo?

"Yes, you can." Wayo replied, watching his student, who was now holding
the gun firmly and aiming confidently after just one explanation.

Is that right?

Perfect, you are very good.

So now I know how to shoot?

Catherine said, happy to have learned a new skill that could be useful to her
and Wayo in dangerous situations.

However, seeing Wayo shake his head and smile, she realized that she was
still far from mastering the use of the weapon.

Now I'll let you pull the trigger and feel the recoil.

Isn't it dangerous?

Don't worry, I'll be here to ensure your safety.

But if I make a mistake, don't blame me.

Page 91 of 309
I won't fight with you. If you make a mistake, we'll start over.

In fact, who could reprimand the princess?Catherine? Even if she didn't

make an effort to learn, Wayo wouldn't have the courage to criticize her. But
seeing the commitment, dedication and concern in the princess's beautiful
features, Wayo felt completely captivated. She could barely maintain her
concentration in class.

I will try hard. If I improve, I will be able to protect myself and also protect
you, Wayo.

You don't need to protect me. My duty is to protect you.

You've sacrificed so much for me. I want to repay you and protect you too.
Let me help in any way I can.

In that case, keep dedicating yourself to training.

Wayo cut the subject short as he realized his emotions were stirring again.
He had always considered himself indifferent to love, but with Blue, he felt
vulnerable like never before.

Okay. Your posture is correct. Now, use your index finger to pull the trigger.
For the first shot, I will hold your hand to ensure stability. Don’t be afraid. I
will count to three, and then you can shoot.

I am going to try.

For your safety, I'll hold you, okay?

The officer asked permission when she noticed the princess's worried
expression. Then she moved behind her, placing her hands to support her.
The position was close, almost like an embrace, but Wayo made an effort to
keep some distance, avoiding discomfort.

One, two...

Bang!

Page 92 of 309
...

Before Wayo could count to three, Catherine accidentally fired. The recoil
from the gun made her hands tremble, and she hurriedly turned back, nearly
colliding with Wayo. Their faces were millimeters apart. Both of their
hearts raced.

At that moment, the world seemed to stop. The sea, which had been moving
before, became stagnant. The wind, which had been refreshing, now burned
like the intense sun. In the princess's eyes, only the image of the bodyguard
who had always been by her side was reflected.

In Wayo's eyes, there was only the most beautiful woman in Madelin.

Wayo! Blue! You're here!

Fai?

What are you doing? I looked for you in the house and couldn't find you.

I'm teaching Blue to shoot.

Let's stop for today. I'm tired.

Catherine cut the subject off quickly, her voice different from usual. Wayo
wanted to follow her, but Fai stopped her, looking at her with a mischievous
smile.

Fai, what's wrong? Do you need to talk to me?

Yes, let's talk at the house.

Hm? What do you mean?

I know everything, Wayo.

...

We've been cousins for years. Do you think I don't understand?

Page 93 of 309
The lieutenant looked at her cousin with a look that, for Atjima, was enough
to fully understand their feelings for each other.

Since the age difference between them was not that great compared to her
older cousins, Fai had always been the closest to her. They could talk about
anything, from when Atjima started talking to someone or became
interested in someone to when she needed comfort after a heartbreak.

However, the matter about Blue was the only one she didn't dare tell
anyone, not even Fai. No matter how clear her heart was about what she
felt, she couldn't accept it, as she simply didn't see any possibility for that
feeling.

Fai, aren't you going to stop me or warn me like P'Din and P'Nam did?

No. People don't need to think so much, P'Lom. The important thing is to
make each day happy. The future hasn't arrived yet, so thinking too much
ahead of time only causes headaches and wastes time.

Thank you... At least I have you supporting me.

If P'Lom has found the love he was looking for, then love in the best way
possible. Life is uncertain. No one knows if we will have tomorrow. So, if
you want to love, love today. That way, at least, you won't regret having
loved.

It's strange... It feels like you unlocked something in my heart.

Wayo murmured in a soft voice, full of thoughts.

However, her cousin's words made her feel as if she had finally broken
down the barrier of fear that was preventing her from moving forward.
More than ever, she wanted to be by the side of that noble princess, who did
not hesitate to cross the distance between them.

Don't get sentimental, P'Lom! I'm not used to this side of you. Come here, I
want to give you a hug, my dear cousin.

Page 94 of 309
No, get out of here! And another thing... Since you've decided to follow this
path, I just hope that both you and Blue stay safe and can get through this
difficult phase without any losses. Can you promise me that?

I'll do my best.

Blue, are you done packing your things?

We don't have many things to take, Wayo.

Tomorrow, before we take the boat, I'll take you shopping for a few more
items. That way, you can choose whatever you want.

What if the criminals find us? We can use what N'Rose and Lada bought for
us.

Catherine asked with concern, as she didn't know if going out to buy
supplies at a store in the community would make it easier for criminals to
find her. To avoid risks, whenever she needed something, she asked N'Rose
and Lada to buy it for her.

But the next destination is quite isolated. If we don't prepare, Blue will have
difficulty adapting.

Is it a remote place?

It's a private island.

Is this Fai's house?

It’s part of Mr. Ak’s business, and Fai is the one who runs this area. Her
uncle Akanee, her father, owns mines, palm plantations, rubber plantations,
and several other ventures, including this island. He is one of the richest
men in Surat Thani.

Wayo briefly explained the next destination to Princess Catherine.

After just two nights in Hua Hin, they had to leave for Surat Thani before
dawn. Wayo had arranged the trip with Atjima, who had visited her earlier

Page 95 of 309
to give her information.

I'm afraid of bringing problems to the people there.

Don’t worry, Blue. This time, it will be harder for criminals to track us. The
island we’re going to has only a small fishing village with a few families. It
doesn’t receive tourists or outside visitors, and the only way to get there is
by boat.

The beautiful princess listened attentively and pondered the explanation.

Even though she could not imagine what the island Wayo had mentioned
would be like, she would have her answer the next day when they finally
reached their destination.

But for now, you must rest. In a few hours, we will need to leave.

And you, Wayo?

I'm not going to sleep tonight. There are still many things to prepare.

Then I'll just rest a little and wake up quickly to get ready for the trip.

The lieutenant watched her charge closely, who decided to rest for a short
while to gather strength for the journey. After all, they were scheduled to
leave Hua Hin at dawn, and the drive to Surat Thani would take about five
to six hours. By the time the criminals finally found their tracks, Catherine’s
father would probably have already managed to contact someone from
Madelin to help them.

Now that she was finally alone and Catherine had gone to sleep, Wayo
couldn't help but think about the events of that morning. The unexpected
closeness between them still made his heart beat faster. Even after hours,
the feeling lingered.

Furthermore, Catherine had been acting strangely all day, avoiding eye
contact and moving away from her since that moment of unexpected
closeness. It was the same reaction Wayo had had the night before, when

Page 96 of 309
the princess had said, with all conviction, that she would cross the sea to
find her.

Wayo had been so affected by that statement that she had

spent the entire night restless. It seemed like they were taking turns losing
their composure at each other...

In fact, Catherine had said nothing more until Atjima left in the afternoon to
arrange the rest of the trip. It was only over dinner, shared in uncomfortable
silence, that they had a moment to discuss the next morning’s plan.

But the peace was short-lived. The moment Wayo heard the sound of an
engine approaching and a car pulling up nearby, he felt a sense of alert.
Even though he couldn't see the headlights through the window, he was sure
they had been spotted.

Blue! We need to get out of here now. There's no more time!

What happened, Wayo?

The criminals found us! Come quickly!

In a hurry, Wayo grabbed two backpacks and put them on his shoulders, not
worrying about other belongings that he couldn't take with him. There was
no time for that. Then he firmly grabbed Catherine's soft hand and pulled
her, leading her to the back exit of the house.

They had already foreseen this situation and prepared an escape route. A
kilometer away, at a previously agreed point, there was a hidden car, left by
P'Nam, ready to take them immediately out of that place.

Find the princess and the policewoman! Whoever kills them both will get
an extra payment!

There's no one inside the house, boss!

Search the entire area! Our informants followed the police officer's cousins
here, so they must be nearby!

Page 97 of 309
The back door is open, and there are escape tracks, boss! They noticed and
ran away!

Then go after them, you idiots!

The mercenary leader cursed, frustrated at always being one step late.

Meanwhile, the police were closing in on the criminals captured in Chiang

Rai. With Colonel Watit personally overseeing the case, the investigation
intensified.

If they didn't finish this job soon, as they had promised Mr. Henry, they
would probably be eliminated to silence any connection to this crime...

P'Lom, Blue, are you safe?

Fai, Wayo and I are fine.

No one was hurt. Luckily, we were able to notice in time.

Wayo responded to her younger cousin as soon as she arrived at a port in

Surat Thani province, in the early hours of the morning, before dawn. She
had arrived hours earlier than expected, as she had luckily managed to
escape from the nursing home before the invaders attacked.

Otherwise, there would have been a fierce confrontation, or worse, they

could have been captured by the criminals who had come in large numbers
to settle their disputes.

P'Nam said there are signs of a break-in and that the house was ransacked.
There were probably several criminals. Now, P'Nam has notified the police
to collect evidence from the scene.

They followed us to Hua Hin. They must have deduced our whereabouts. I
think Surat Thani will be their next destination.

Fai has already prepared the boat. P'Lom and Blue, you better leave
immediately.

Page 98 of 309
Thank you very much, Fai, for organizing everything.

I didn't tell my father about sending you to the private island. I don't want
him to know, or for too many people to know, to avoid security risks.

Thanks, Fai.

De Lena expressed her gratitude to Fai for arranging the trip to the next
destination as Hua Hin was no longer safe for her and Wayo.

Young master, the boat is ready.

Uncle Yod, take them safely.

Yes, young master. I will notify Khun Boonsong as per your instructions.

And please keep this confidential.

I won't say a word to the boss, not even under torture.

Get on the boat quickly, P'Lom, Blue.

Let's go. Take care, Fai.

You too, P'Lom. Take care of yourself and Khun Blue. If there is any news,
I will send someone to let you know.

Wayo nodded and said goodbye to her cousin before boarding the long-
stern boat. She reached out to help Princess Catherine aboard and made sure
everything was in order.

During the journey, Wayo remembered what she had asked before, Blue had
never traveled on a small boat. So she had brought seasickness medicine
with her, just in case.

Blue, is everything okay? Are you comfortable?

I'm fine, Wayo.

Page 99 of 309
If you don't feel well, let me know.

The skilled lieutenant watched intently as the handsome face nodded calmly
as the boat advanced into the vastopen sea,heading toward its new, distant
destination. Atjima’s image grew smaller and smaller until it completely
disappeared into the horizon.

However, the silhouette of the person beside him remained clear, and at that
moment, it was the only vision that mattered. She stared intently, guided by
her deepest feelings, examining with care and concern.

There they are, they have arrived. That is the boat that brought the young
master's guests to the island.

This way, please.

Wayo let Uncle Yod go ahead while he focused on supporting Princess

Catherine, who was still feeling dizzy from seasickness. Despite taking the
medicine, her symptoms had not improved much. So he asked for
permission to hold her and help her walk, fearing that if he let her walk
alone, she might trip, fall, and hurt herself.

Blue, are you okay?

A little better.

Walk slowly, without rushing.

Catherine nodded before continuing to walk alongside Wayo, arriving last at

the group waiting for them. The boatman, Uncle Yod, was already waiting,
and ahead of them were several residents of the fishing village on that
private island. As soon as they met, one of them immediately introduced
himself.

Hello, my name is Boonsong. I am the chief of this village.

Hello.

Page 100 of 309

The young master asked that we all take good care of her guests. Welcome
to the island. I am Phaka, Boonsong’s wife.

It's a pleasure to meet you.

The owner of the beautiful face responded courteously to the warm greeting
of the residents of the fishing village. They welcomed them warmly, but
soon a curious question came.

And what are your names? That way we'll know what to call you.

My name is B...

Padtpa.

...

This is Padtpa. You can call her Khun Padt if you prefer.

Wayo quickly interrupted, creating a new name that seemed safer for
Princess Catherine than her real name. However, when he tried to think of a
fake name at the last minute, he couldn't come up with anything more
elaborate and just used the meaning of the name "Blue" (wind blowing) as
the basis for a pseudonym. Blue was slightly surprised, but agreed without
question.

And the other one, what is its name?

I am...

Wind.

Catherine responded quickly when she noticed his hesitation.

Wayo to come up with a name for herself. Since the police officer had
thought of a fake name for her, Catherine returned the favor. Wayo
hesitated, as she had not thought of it before, but accepted the help to avoid
her delay arousing suspicion among the locals.

Page 101 of 309

Phaka, take Khun Wind and Khun Padt to the guest house. They just arrived
and need to rest.

Thank you so much, Khun Boonsong, for arranging everything for us.

“You’re welcome. The island chief and the young mistress have always
been very generous to all of us, offering us land to work and supporting us.
So, it’s our duty to welcome and take good care of her guests.”

Khun Blue, aren't you cold? The wind is strong.

Here, I'm not Khun Blue. You're the one who chose a new name for me.

Padtpa?

Yes, now my name is Padtpa.

So, here I am also Wind. I am not Wayo, I am not Lom.

Wayo joined in the fun when he realized that Princess Catherine was serious
about her new name. It seemed that she really liked the fake identity they
had to use here. Even inside the guest house in the fishing village, Catherine
refused to be called Blue, perhaps fearing that someone would overhear.

I'll call her Wind so no one gets suspicious.

You can call me whatever you want, but now put on another shirt before the
wind really takes Padtpa away.

Are you teasing me?

Of course not. I'm telling you this because I care about you. I don't want
you to get sick. If you get sick here on the island, it will be even harder.

Catherine accepted Wayo’s concern, who hadn’t just come out to chat, but
had brought an extra coat for her to wear over the cotton T-shirt she was
wearing. When Catherine didn’t reach out to take it, the officer simply
draped it over her shoulders, covering her with an extra layer of protection
against the cold.

Page 102 of 309

Do you like it here?

I just feel relieved like never before. Being a Padtpa allows me to

experience freedom for the first time in my life.

It's true. No one on this island knows who we really are.

Here, it is as if I have left behind, albeit temporarily, the title of noble that I
have carried since birth.

For the first time, I am just an ordinary person, the same as everyone else. I
want to learn to be like that. I want to know what it is like to be an ordinary
citizen so that, in the future, I can rule Madelin with empathy.

So while you are here, just be yourself. Be Padtpa, someone whose origin
no one knows.

I will be Padtpa the way I want to be.A Padtpa who leaves behind the
weight of duty and royal lineage...

And I will be Wind the way I want to be. A Wind who listens to her own
heart more than reason...

- TBC -

Page 103 of 309

 Chapter 7 - A Deeply Loyal Heart.

Khun Wind.

You again? What did Wind tell Padtpa to call you?

Just Wind.

That's right, you can just call me Wind. If we treat each other formally,
people here might find it strange.

Wind, help me.

Catherine repeated Wayo's new name, trying to get used to the change and
abandon the formal treatment that still sounded strange to her.

On the other hand, the police officer also began to get used to using the
namesfalse, as they had agreed, to avoid suspicion among the island's
residents.

What does Padtpa want me to help you with? And why haven't you taken a
bath yet?

Come with me, Wind.

Wayo smiled when he saw the princess calling him so affectionately and
followed her to the outside area of the house. Minutes before, they had
agreed that Catherine would take a bath while Wayo prepared the meal and
made the bed for the night. But not even five minutes had passed, and the
princess was already back asking for help.

What's wrong? Is there a problem with the bathroom?

The policewoman checked the place, which was outside the house and was
made of bamboo with a thatched roof. Although rustic, it was private and
functional. Looking around, she saw nothing wrong, nor any animals that
could have frightened the princess.

Page 104 of 309

Then she turned her gaze to Catherine with curiosity, not understanding the
reason for her call for help.

There's nothing strange here.

Do I have to take water from this pot and bathe with it?

Yes, just use the ladle to take the water out of the reservoir and wash
yourself.

Wind... I can't.

Why?

The water is cold.

Wayo couldn't help but laugh as he watched the princess of the powerful
Madelin nation pout helplessly, defeated by the icy water.

It was a rare and adorable sight.It made sense. Even when she was going
through hardships, Catherine had never had to deal with discomforts like
this. There was always hot water, air conditioning, and technology around
her.

On that isolated island, however, electricity came from a generator and only
worked for limited periods. There was no internet or luxuries. Perhaps
Atjima had chosen this place precisely because it was the safest, away from
the eyes of enemies.

Wait a minute, Padtpa. I'll boil some water for you.

I don't want to bother you. Just teach me what to do.

Then come with me, but you won't boil the water yourself. You might burn
yourself. I'll do it for you.

And what do I do?

Give me moral support.

Page 105 of 309

Wayo said what he felt without hesitation. He had already decided that,
while he was on the island, he would listen to his heart more than his
reason. He would leave aside the weight of formalities and enjoy the small
happy moments that life offered him.

I arrived on the first day and I'm already a burden to you.

No problem. I'll do it willingly.

They would gladly walk together along the silent beach, where few people
lived, quite different from the islands full of tourists. The peaceful scenery
contrasted with the chaos of the cities. But in that silence, there was
something that sounded incredibly loud to Wayo.

She didn't know, however, that the princess's heart was also beating at the
same rate.

Thump-thump... Thump-thump...

This one is Kaeng Tai Pla , Sataw Pad Goong and Bai Liang Pad Khai . Can
Padtpa eat southern food?

This is my favorite dish!

Wayo had expected this answer.

Catherine's favorite dish was Bai Liang Pad Khai , bai liang leaves braised
with eggs, a mild dish without the intense flavor of southern curries. Sataw ,
on the other hand, with its strong and characteristic smell, seemed to not
please her very much. So much so that, after a single bite, Catherine only
ate the shrimp.

Noticing the princess's preference, Wayo pushed the Bai Liang Pad Khai
dish towards her and took responsibility for the other two.

Wind won't eat?

You can eat it all, Padtpa. Otherwise you won't be satisfied.

Page 106 of 309

The other dishes are good too, but I'm not used to the taste.

Tomorrow, I'll tell Khun Phaka to prepare something with eggs and milder
spices for Padtpa.

Thank Khun Phaka for me. And I apologize for the trouble.

We don't know how long we'll have to stay on the island. Padtpa has to eat a
lot, otherwise she'll end up losing weight.

I'll share my favorite dish with Wind then.

And Padtpa must eat plenty of shrimp. She needs to be strong so we can
continue with our plans.

That simple meal became special. There was no luxurious royal ballroom,
no five-star dishes, no romantic candlelit dinner. But there they were, sitting
on a rustic bamboo bench, eating dinner under the flickering light of the
lantern and torches scattered across the beach. And just by sharing that
moment together, that meal became unforgettable.

Padtpa, I've already made your bed.

I thank.

It may not be very comfortable, but the mattress should help.

Wayo tested his weight on the thin mattress lying on the bamboo bed, as
well as on the rustic walls of that house. There was no air conditioning or
modern appliances for greater comfort, but the night breeze coming from
the sea, entering through the open window, made the environment cool and
pleasant.

Try lying down, Padtpa. I'll set up the mosquito net.

And you?

What's wrong with me?

Page 107 of 309

Where are you going to sleep?

Catherine asked worriedly, as she settled into the bed unlike any other she
had ever slept in. She then saw Wayo, ever attentive, preparing the
mosquito net to protect her from the mosquitoes during the night.

Maybe over there in the corner, or sleep sitting on the chair. Padtpa can rest
without worry.

How could I not worry about Wind?

I'm the reason for all your problems.

You don't have to think like that. I already said that I'm here because I want
to help.

Even if she had to face even greater hardships, Wayo would not hesitate.
Protecting Princess Catherine until she could reclaim the Madelin throne
was her priority. When that day came, her role as a temporary bodyguard
would end.

I don't want to sleep comfortably while Wind is having trouble.

What does Padtpa mean by that?

Wind, come sleep here.

But…

Wayo was completely speechless. Princess Catherine had invited her to

share her bed without hesitation, while it was she, Wayo, who didn’t know
how to react. If she refused, what reason would she use? And if she
accepted, would she be crossing some boundary?

I allow it. If Wind stays outside all night, the mosquitoes will suck every
last drop of his blood.

Page 108 of 309

Khun Blue…, but that’s not appropriate. You know who you are and who I
am.

I know. But here, I'm just Padtpa. I'm not Blue, nor a princess of noble
lineage. You know that too. You were the one who said you wanted to be
just Wind. Or have you already forgotten?

No, I haven't forgotten our conversation this afternoon.

So here, Wind will be my closest friend.

Wayo wanted to contradict. She never wanted to be just a friend of Princess

Catherine, like N'Rose and Lada were to Blue. But she didn't have the
courage to say that she wanted to be something more.

If it weren't for the obligation to protect her, what would be her true role by
her side? Within her chest, this answer screamed like an unspeakable secret.

I want to rest now.

Catherine ended the conversation and lay down on the mattress, leaving a
space next to it for Wayo. Still hesitant, the policewoman entered the area
protected by the mosquito net, clearly embarrassed. With a rigid posture,
she sat down in the empty space, not daring to lie down.

Does Wind intend to sleep sitting up?

I can sleep like this…

It's not appropriate. If it's time to sleep, you should really rest.

Faced with her refusal, Wayo had no choice. Slowly, she lay down next to
the princess, so tense that she could barely breathe. Catherine had told her
not to think about titles or hierarchies, because here, she wanted to be just
Padtpa, an ordinary person.

Padtpa, sleep well.

I don't want to dream about anything.

Page 109 of 309

Then I wish you a peaceful, dreamless sleep.

Same for Wind.

Wayo watched as the princess closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.
Meanwhile, she remained motionless, tension keeping her alert. Only after
long minutes did she finally allow herself to turn onto her side, still
respecting that shared space.

Catherine, Blue, Padtpa… For Wayo, what mattered was that she was there.
Every day, every second by her side already seemed like a good enough
dream. If I could open my eyes at dawn and see her as the first image of the
day, and at night, before going to sleep, be the last person I spoke to, then
that would be enough.

She closed her eyes, trying to push her thoughts away and sleep. But she
didn't know that, while she was falling asleep, someone who seemed to
already be asleep opened their eyes and watched her in the silence of the
night.

"..."

For Catherine, that moment was enough.After so many dangers and

uncertainties, being persecuted and almost losing her own life, the situation
she was in was still unfavorable.

But if everything was fine now… So there was no need to wish for anything
else, not even a happy dream.

Padtpa, are you awake yet?

I was wondering where Wind went.

Sorry, Wind didn't wake you up. I was talking to N'Bua, she brought us the
food.

Wayo replied to Blue, who seemed a little surprised not to find her in the
house so early in the morning. In fact, she had woken up a short while ago
and went out to stretch her muscles, as she was feeling pain after sleeping in

Page 110 of 309

a tense position, which was unusual for her. Coincidentally, it was at this
moment that she met N'Bua.

Hello, Khun Padtpa, my name is Bua, I am the daughter of Boonsong and

Phaka.

It's a pleasure to meet you, N'Bua.

Oh, you can just call me Bua, no need for "Khun". When someone from the
city calls me that, it feels like I'm hearing something very formal.

Even so, I'm very happy, N'Bua. When I'm done eating, I'll wash the dishes
and return them to the house.

No need to worry, Padtpa. When you’re done, just call Bua, and I’ll clean it
up. If you need anything else, just let me know. Or, if you want to see me,
you can call me too. I’ll always be there for you, and you can come to me
here at any time.

"..."

The police officer didn't know how to react to the situation. The village
chief's daughter seemed to have quickly become friends with her, even
touching her very intimately. It seemed that, as soon as she saw her, N'Bua
felt close to her, offering help and even taking the lead, as if she were
already part of the family.

Padtpa, are you leaving without eating? N'Bua has already apologized for
the rush.

Don't forget to go to Bua's house later at night.

I'll give you an answer soon.

Wayo cut in on the conversation, perhaps in a greater hurry than he really

was. But seeing Princess Catherine in such a hurry, it was difficult to keep
up with her. When he managed to start running to catch up with her, it was
already time for Catherine to get ready to take a bath and change her
clothes.

Page 111 of 309

Padtpa, are you going to take a bath?

Wind, what do you think I'm doing?

Wait a moment, let me heat the water...

No need. I don't want hot water.

But yesterday, Padtpa said the water was very cold.

Now, we're fine. It's better to take a shower with cold water.

Bang!

Catherine closed the bathroom door tightly, more impatiently than expected,
to avoid continuing the conversation. But before she closed it completely,
she noticed Wayo's confused expression, who seemed to not fully
understand the situation. Catherine let out a sigh, surprised by her own
reaction, something she had never felt before.

What's happening to me?

Is this a reception for me and Wind?

Yes, Mr. Boonsong asked N'Bua to invite Wind and Padtpa to dinner at his
house tonight.

Out of politeness, we should go, right?

Wind thinks it's up to Padtpa. If he doesn't want to go, Wind will find an
excuse to refuse.

And if I don't go, won't you miss me?

Wayo shook her head quickly in response to the question.

What would she have to miss by not going to dinner at Mr. Boonsong's
house? In fact, it would be even better to stay at home with Blue, like

Page 112 of 309

yesterday, or like now, where the two of them are eating together calmly,
without rushing. I don't miss anything. Why would Wind miss that?

Well, if we don't go, Wind won't be able to... In short, let's go. I'll accept the
invitation.

Okay. If Padtpa accepts, we will go to Mr. Boonsong's house for dinner

tonight.

Catherine nodded, not mentioning what she had almost said before. After
all, this had no importance or relevance to her, as it was Wayo’s personal
decision. She simply accepted Boonsong’s invitation politely, like someone
who was being welcomed and cared for in someone else’s home.

Upon learning that she had accepted the invitation, Wayo

smiled broadly, clearly happy!

Wind, I tried looking, but I don't have any nice clothes for dinner.

Padtpa looks beautiful in any outfit.

But I need to respect the host.

If so, wait a minute. Yesterday, P'Kha gave me some clothes, she said she
had kept them since she was young. If Padtpa can wear them, she can have
them all. Look, these are perfect for you!

What is that?

This is called "shantung".

The owner of the beautiful face received the fabric, called shantung, from
Wayo, and looked at it curiously. Even though she knew the name, it was
the first time she had seen it, and she was not sure how to use it, or if she
should wear it like the people on the island she saw yesterday.

Padtpa, how about wearing the shantung with this white blouse? I think it
will look good, and it will be comfortable.

Page 113 of 309

Wind, put this on me first so I can see. Then I'll try to do the same.

Oh, sure. Padtpa probably doesn’t know how to use the shantung. Let me
teach you. You have to tie it like this, see. Now try it yourself.

Difficult, I'm confused.

It's not difficult, no! Let's go again. Tie it like this, like me.

Wayo smiled patiently and was touched by the princess's curiosity.

Catherine, who, in her lovely Padtpa style, looked very charming. The
image of a royal princess wearing a shantung on the island by the sea was
something that people of high lineage could never experience, a simple and
genuine experience.

Catherine, as the crown princess, would never have the opportunity to

experience this kind of simple life.

Wayo wanted them both to make the most of these happy times and keep
them in their hearts. So that in the future, when their paths diverged, she
would not forget these good days. And, although it was not too much to ask,
she wanted to be remembered, perhaps as someone who occupies a small
space in Blue's heart,someone who, even if you tried hard to reach, was still
somewhat unattainable.

Padtpa, are you done getting ready?

I'm going now.

The lieutenant, excited and excited, stood up with all enthusiasm when she
heard the soft voice from behind the door. Blue had asked her to get ready
for the welcome dinner at Khun Boonsong's house. In the meantime, she
had chosen to wear a simple tank top underneath and a button-down
Hawaiian shirt on top, completing it with light pants that allowed her to
move easily.

I knew this outfit would suit you! It looks great on you.

Page 114 of 309

Are you serious?

Of course, beautiful people look good in anything. As they say, even a

hanger looks good with the right clothes.

Thank you very much.

Catherine smiled shyly after receiving the sincere compliments from Wayo,
who was in awe of her appearance.

It was the first time in her life that she had worn shantung with a white
blouse, with a small bow in the front and slightly puffed sleeves. It was
P'Rose who chose this outfit for her, saying that she would look adorable,
like a doll, as it had a soft and delicate style. The outfit that P'Lada chose
was younger, modern and daring, with abolder style than P'Rose's. So she
had several options for outfits.

Let's go, Padtpa? If we delay, Bua will end up coming

looking for us again.

...

The owner of the beautiful face smiled slightly before her smile stopped
when she heard the lieutenant's next words. Or maybe she had forgotten
something important, something she had discussed with P'Lada in Hua Hin,
about Wayo's tastes, something she didn't want to pry into or make
assumptions about.

But when she was complimented by Wayo, or whenever she received

compliments from her, maybe it was just Wayo's sweet and talkative
manner. Maybe she wasn't just complimenting to mess with his feelings. If
someone was pretty, she would certainly compliment them in general.

Therefore, she shouldn't care about this person's sweet

compliments!

Make yourself at home, Mrs. Wind, Mrs. Padtpa. In fact, it’s not just today,
but you two can come to my house for dinner every day. Here it’s just the

Page 115 of 309

three of us father, mother, and daughter. When we have more guests, the
meal becomes even more cheerful and lively.

Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Boonsong.

You don’t need to worry, Mrs. Padtpa. On this island, we live in a relaxed
way. There are less than twenty families here, so we are all like one big
family.

Catherine was enjoying the meal that Boonsong had lovingly prepared,
which included several dishes to welcome her. It was quite different from
the meals she was used to on the island.

She heard that there would also be desserts and other special dishes. Before
she could continue, Bua’s voice, who was standing next to Wayo,
interrupted her and caught her attention, as well as that of the others
present.

Is the food good, Mrs. Wind? I helped my mother in the kitchen to prepare
everything with great care for you, Mrs. Wind and Mrs. Padtpa.

It's delicious.

Less exaggeration, Bua. Normally, you don't help so much. Only now, on
the first day helping, you already speak as if you were an expert.

Mom! Don’t talk like that in front of Mrs. Wind, or I’ll lose my reputation,
and who’s going to buy me later?

Padtpa, are you done yet?

I usually eat little when my hands are cold.

Wayo wanted to ask more after noticing that Princess Catherine was using a
napkin to dry her lips. She commented that she usually didn't eat much, but
when her hands were cold, she seemed to eat more. However, Wayo was
sure that she wouldn't eat as little as a cat sniffing its food.

Mrs. Wind, when we finish eating, shall we go for a walk?

Page 116 of 309

Of course, Mr. Boonsong.The lieutenant responded kindly, feeling that
someone from Atjima's team might bring her news that she needed to know.

In fact, the party could just be an excuse for Boonsong to get closer, as he
knew everything that was happening on the island, while his wife and
daughter had no idea what was going on.

Dad, where are you taking Mrs. Wind?

Let the adults talk in private. You're getting involved in everything, Bua.

Padtpa, wait a bit, Wind will be back soon.

The owner of the beautiful face nodded in agreement, before looking at

Wayo, who was getting up to leave with Boonsong.

She then shifted her gaze to Bua, who was quickly approaching, noticing
that Wayo's seat was vacant. Bua, younger and without hesitation,
immediately approached.

Mrs. Padtpa, beautiful!

What do you want?

Can I ask you something about Mrs. Wind?

What do you want to know?

Does Mrs. Wind already have a girlfriend or someone she likes? If she does,
I'll move away and try to forget, but if not, I'll confess, because she's
exactly the type I like. It seems like my ideal match has appeared here on
the island.

Why don't you ask Wind directly? I think that would be better. But you're
closer to Mrs. Wind, right? Who would have the courage to ask you
directly? I'd rather ask someone closer. So, what do you think? Does Mrs.
Wind already have someone?
I didn't know, Bua. I never asked Wayo that, and I don't think I'd ask about
something that doesn't concern me.

Page 117 of 309

What happened, Padtpa? Are you okay?

Mrs. Wind, I don't really know. I just invited Padtpa for a drink, and then
she was like this.

P'Pha made Padtpa drink liquor, is that it?

Mrs. Wind, my mother only offered a sip, but after Padtpa drank it, she
started to feel very sick.

I'll take Padtpa back to rest.

Let me help, Mrs. Wind.

No, Bua. Older people should take care of that. I can take care of it myself.

Perhaps because of the worry and shock over Padtpa's condition, Wayo did
not have time to be kind to Bua, as she
was anxious. When she spoke in this way, Bua did not dare to help or
interfere, leaving Wayo to take care of Padtpa, who was frail and struggling
to stand. Fortunately, home was not that far away.

We're almost home. Hold on a little longer, and you can rest.

My head hurts so much, I want to vomit.

Mrs. Blue...

Wayo said as she tried to brush off her concern, not fully realizing the
situation. She quickly walked over to help Padtpa compose herself as she
gave in to the effects of the liquor and vomited on the way back to the
house. She still didn't know why Padtpa had accepted to drink the liquor
that P'Pha offered, but she figured she could find out later when she was
better.

Mrs. Wayo, I can't take it anymore...

You threw up, but you're still sick? Tell me, Mrs. Blue, how are you feeling
now?

Page 118 of 309

I was poisoned by P'Pha.

What?

There was poison in the drink, the same kind as Grace's...

Wayo was surprised, her eyes widened, and a look of frustration appeared
on her face. It was the first time she had seen Padtpa so drunk. And it was a
good thing she was under her care, otherwise she wouldn’t be able to bear
seeing Padtpa acting so vulnerable and cute in front of others.

So, are you really drunk, Mrs. Blue? No, Grace didn't poison you. P'Pha
made you drink liquor, not poison, it's medicinal liquor. You'll get better
once the effect wears off.

I'm going to die, Wayo. The toxin is going to kill me. I won't survive.

I won't let that happen. We've been through so much together. If you don't
survive, neither will I. But if we survive, we'll get through this together.

Will I really survive?

Wayo’s gaze became more serious, and she looked into Padtpa’s eyes, who
was clearly weakened. Even though her head felt like it was spinning, she
could hear her voice, soft and comforting, which made him pay attention to
her words.

Of course you will. Or, if this really is the last moment, Mrs. Blue, is there
something you still want to do, something you haven't had a chance to do
before?

I want to stay here forever.

...

Padtpa said she wanted to stay there forever. Wayo hadn't yet had a chance
to ask her clearly if she was talking about the island, the house they were in,
or if she was referring to being in his arms. She had lost her balance and
thrown herself at Wayo in one last breath before passing out.

Page 119 of 309

Now, who would take care of Wayo's faithful heart?

- TBC -

Page 120 of 309

 Chapter 8 - The Princess doesn't always end up marrying the
Prince.

After falling into a deep and restful sleep, Princess Catherine, who had been
affected by an exotic local drink, began to regain her senses and slowly
opened her eyes.

It was a new morning, with the breeze and sea air coming in through the
open window, bringing a refreshing sensation. Next to her was Wayo,
asleep, complicit in the tranquility she felt upon waking up and seeing his
face at dawn.Catherine watched Wayo, who was still sleeping peacefully.
From the other's position, it was clear that Wayo would wake up
uncomfortable, since she had insisted on sharing him during the time they
would need to take refuge on the private island.

The princess would have liked to continue admiring the scene, but
something drew her attention to their claspedhands. Wayo was holding her
hand. Perhaps during the night, she herself had sought the comfort of
holding the lieutenant's hand, but now, conscious, Catherine sought to move
away discreetly. Only a slight movement was needed for Wayo, always
alert, to wake up immediately.

Are you awake yet, Mrs. Blue?

Why did you call me that again?

Sorry, I was supposed to call you Padtpa.

Wayo repeated the name as if trying to remember something, still dazed

from sleep. The princess’s drunkenness the night before had left her
disoriented. Princess Catherine’s sincere and profound words had echoed in
her mind since the first moment they met eyes that morning.

If you're awake, could you let go of my hand?

Sorry! I'm so sorry for the rudeness.

Page 121 of 309

Catherine watched as the lieutenant hurriedly released her hand, almost as if
she were nervous. Although she didn’t scold her or show any signs of
irritation, Wayo stepped back and folded his hands in his lap.

What happened yesterday? How did I get back here?

Do you remember any part of the night?

I vaguely remember that they invited us to try a famous drink here.

That was the beginning of his night of fainting.

So, I don't remember well because of that drink?

Yes, it was a strong drink called 'ya dong'. Anyone who is not used to it can
easily be knocked down by it.

I didn't know it was a strong alcoholic drink. If I had known, I wouldn't

have drunk it.

It was too late to regret his antics of the previous night. Wayo, however, did
not think it was right to reprimand Catherine, especially considering the
evident regret on the princess's face, which looked more like a child who
had gotten into trouble.

May I ask why you agreed to drink something you didn't know?

I was afraid of being rude. Being invited by someone older, I thought

refusing might be seen as disrespectful.

Don’t worry about it. In the future, if it seems questionable or dangerous,

even if I’m not around, you need to find a way to refuse. You need to
protect yourself.

Then stay with me always.

I understand, but what if I'm not there?

I want you to stay with me, as you promised to protect me.

Page 122 of 309

...

The princess's statement could have been sincere or perhaps the effect of
drinking, but it made Wayo's heart flutter. Catherine had the ability to affect
his emotions in an overwhelming way, almost without mercy.

Can you promise you'll never leave me alone?

I promise. I will stay by your side until the day you no longer need me.

Wayo thought that if that day came and the path became unfeasible, she
would walk away from the princess's life without asking for anything in
return, satisfied with having protected Madelin's valuable heir.

For now, the moment was theirs, living happily in a safe and private space.
Wayo promised herself to savor every moment, without anticipating future
worries, aware that no one knows tomorrow.

Thus, he would dedicate himself intensely to the present, as if it were his

last.

Ah, Padtpa, are you home alone? And where is Wind?

Wind went to take a bath. Boo, what are you doing here?

My mother asked me to bring you some hot pork rice soup. She said it helps
cure a hangover. I made two portions, for you and Wind.

Thank you, you can leave it right there.

And you, how are you feeling? Are you getting better?

I'm a little better, yes.

Catherine responded according to her current state. Although she was not
completely recovered, she remembered that her headache was not as bad as
the night before. Even if she did not remember all the events, she knew that
being drunk was not at all pleasant. It had been a terrible experience, with

Page 123 of 309

nausea and dizziness so intense that she swore never to go through it again,
even if it meant being rude to the people on the island.

Are you going to wait to see Wind? Be my guest.

No, I'm not waiting for her. I just came to get an answer from you,
Catherine, which has been pending since last night.

What answer?

The one Wind likes. Yesterday, my mother ruined everything by making

you drink, and you ended up drunk. I couldn't sleep all night waiting for the
answer.

I already said I don't know about that.

If you don't know, couldn't you discreetly ask Wind? I don't have the
courage to ask because I barely know her, but she would confide in you,
who is close to her.

I...

I already have someone I'm interested in, Bua.

...

Wayo replied, surprising Bua and Catherine, who did not expect to return in
time to hear the conversation that mentioned herself. She did not want
someone younger to follow her and disturb the young lady. So she answered
clearly, without giving false hope, although she could not reveal the name
or high position of the person she liked.

Wayo couldn't say he liked Catherine...

Wind, you are cruel, you broke my heart.

I don't want to give you false hope. I hope you understand, Bua.

Page 124 of 309

“I’m going home. Next time, Wind, come home and get the rice yourself.
Even if my mother asks me to, I won’t bring it back for you.”

Watching Bua quickly leave in frustration, Wayo knew that the situation in
the house would calm down. To his surprise, as he looked into Catherine's
beautiful eyes, he noticed a look that was difficult to decipher.

Let's eat something, Padtpa. Before the soup gets cold.

I'm not hungry.

Even so, it's good to eat a little so you can take the medicine for the
headache. You said you were still dizzy, right?

A little, but nothing like yesterday.

Eat something, take the medicine, and you will see how you will get better.

Catherine followed the other as she set the table for breakfast, sitting down
on the bamboo chair opposite. After her shower and change of clothes, she
felt better, but the earlier conversation had left her strangely uneasy.

Yesterday, I discovered that my father has been sending information and

updates through Boonsong.

And what is the current situation?

The wounded criminal who was captured died. He was an important

witness to the battle in Chiang Rai.

Was he killed to be silenced?

You think like me. My father thought so too. That's why there was twenty-
four-hour surveillance, and some statements were taken at the hospital.
However, he refused to confess or mention any accomplices until the day he
was transferred, but he was ambushed on his way, resulting in casualties
among the police officers.

Page 125 of 309

By being here, we have no idea how serious the situation is. Wind, I want to
go back now. I don't want any more innocent people to die because of us. I
can't keep being selfish.

Catherine spoke worriedly about recent events. She knew that as the
princess of Madelin, even without power, she needed to take some
responsibility before more lives were lost.

If you don't want to be selfish, then think about me too.

Wind, but I...

Everything is going according to plan. Losses are inevitable. Today they are
innocent, but tomorrow it could be me or you. Everyone is working hard so
that you can get your place back. If you take a risk now, you would be
throwing away all our efforts.

...

Regardless of your decision, I will respect it. Just, until everything is

resolved, I ask that you trust me.

Wayo said, reaching out and taking Catherine's hand in a gesture of support.
Surprisingly, she didn't pull her hand away, but instead placed it over
Wayo's, promising with a warm smile and unwavering confidence.

I will always trust you, Wind.

Do it now! If Mr. Henry loses his patience and decides to go back to

Thailand to sort everything out in person, we'll end up in the same hole as
that idiot Khem.

Boss, this princess is incredibly lucky! She always manages to escape.

It's not luck, it's the fault of that Wayo and her family. If they hadn't gotten
involved, we would have ended it all a long time ago, exactly as planned.
Now, instead of enjoying a comfortable life with money to spend for the
rest of our lives, we're here, turning everything upside down to find this
wretch and leaving empty-handed.

Page 126 of 309

But after following that policewoman's cousins, I'm sure that the princess
and Wayo are hiding somewhere in Surat Thani.
And where exactly? It's been days and no one has been able to find them.
No news, no clues. I'm wasting food on you for nothing!

The mercenary leader swore, visibly irritated. In recent days, after being
chased by the police, they had had to be more cautious. They arrived too
late at the beach house in Hua Hin, giving their targets time to flee. Now,
even in Surat Thani, Atjima’s hometown, they still had not found any sign
of them.

Boss, I think I found a trail of them.

Father, what did you find out? Where are they?

I haven’t seen the princess or Wayo yet, but I’ve been following Atjima
around every day, and I noticed something strange. Yesterday, one of the
mine workers met someone at a cafe near the port. I recognized the guy,
I’ve seen him with Atjima before. But the other one… I have no idea who
he is. I asked around, and they said he’s a fisherman who lives on a private
island where strangers aren’t welcome.

So that's why we can't find anything! They're hiding on that island.

Calm down, boss. It's not an easy place to get to. That's why I'm waiting for
the right chance. In the next few days, when that fisherman shows up at the
port again, we'll follow him by boat to the island and put an end to this once
and for all.

Very clever, Father! Tell our people to prepare more people and heavy
weapons. If anyone tries to get in our way... we'll turn that island into a
cemetery!

Blue?

Wayo called out the name of the person who lived with her in that house.
She had only left for a few minutes to go to the bathroom, but when she
returned, she found only an unsettling emptiness. Her heart raced as she

Page 127 of 309

remembered the uncertainty and concern Blue had shown that morning
during their conversation. Had Blue decided to leave alone, without even
telling her?

Here's a note.

The police officer read the message written in English. Blue said that she
had gone out for a walk in the area and left the note so that Wayo would not
worry, unlike what happened in Hua Hin, when she disappeared without
warning. Although the message made her feel a little calmer, her worry
persisted. So, without hesitation, Wayo left the house to look for her. He did
not want to leave her alone for too long.

Blue.

Wayo? How did you know which way I came? There were two possible
directions, but Wayo correctly chose the path that Blue had taken. Perhaps
because Blue prioritized safety and hadn't strayed too far from the house.

Maybe because our hearts are in tune.

I left a note telling you not to worry.

Still, I was worried. But what are you doing here? It's late and this place can
be dangerous at night.

Wayo quickly changed the subject. He had just said something he probably
shouldn’t have. How could their hearts be in sync? If it was a one-sided
love on his part for Blue, it would make sense. Fortunately, Blue didn’t
seem to pay any attention to that sentence.

I'm watching the stars.

I hadn't noticed... The sky is beautiful today.

Wayo looked up, following Blue's gaze. The night seemed especially
beautiful on that isolated island. Maybe it was just the tranquility of the
place, or maybe it was Blue's presence that made everything brighter. Still,

Page 128 of 309

no star in the sky could outshine the woman to whom Wayo dedicated his
loyalty.

Seeing a starry sky like this makes me think of home. I wonder how my
father and Karel are doing?

Maybe they are both looking at the same stars as you. Even though they are
separated by a great distance, when you look at the same sky, the longing
may become a little less. After all, we are all under the same sky.

Wayo, can I ask you something?

What it was?

Do you always talk like that to all women?

...

Blue asked the question directly. She had been wondering about this since
early on and didn't want to keep it to herself any longer. After all, no matter
how much time they had spent together and the danger they had faced side
by side, she still felt like she knew little about Wayo.

If it is an inconvenient question or one that makes you uncomfortable, you

don't have to answer.

Wait! Blue, don't go away!

Wayo realized that if she stood there, Blue might just turn around and walk
away without waiting for a response. Once she understood the situation, she
quickly followed, stopping beside her when Blue turned to face her.

Why are you asking me this? Did something bother you?

I'm just curious.

But there has to be a reason. What made you think of that? Tell me, Blue.
I'm not good at guessing.

Page 129 of 309

It was when you told Bua that you already liked someone.

Ah... that's it.

That woman must be very lucky to have you in her life. Even as just a
friend or her temporary bodyguard, Blue couldn't deny the admiration she
felt for Wayo. In addition to being an exemplary police officer, she was
someone who sacrificed herself for others without expecting anything in
return. Even though he had no connection to Madelin, Wayo risked his own
life to protect her. What would she say about someone who was truly
important to her?

This woman? Where did you get that idea? Who said I like women?

I'm sorry, but I found out about this by asking Lada.

...

Wayo was silent. She didn’t know what surprised her more, the fact that
Blue already knew that she liked women, or the fact that her attitude
towards it hadn’t changed at all. If Blue had found out from Lada, it was
probably around the time Lada had hinted that she wouldn’t mind going
beyond the boundaries of friendship. But was Blue worried about a possible
misunderstanding about who this woman was? If so, she would never have
guessed that it was her.

That’s why I want to warn you, Wayo. Be careful with your words, not only
with me, but with Bua and anyone else. If you already have someone you
like, you need to be considerate of that person’s feelings. Avoid using sweet
words with others, because someone might interpret them the wrong way.
I’m telling you this as your friend.

And you? Would you never misinterpret?

I would never misunderstand what comes from you, Wayo.

Who said that? You're misunderstanding me right now.

Page 130 of 309

Blue frowned, confused by his words. Wayo. Before she could ask anything
else, Wayo changed the subject and left the doubt hanging in the air,
allowing her to continue wondering what was really going on between
them.

The two walked together on the path back to the house.

Be careful, Blue. I told you that this place can be dangerous at night. You
might trip if you can't see the branches and rocks in the way.

I don't need your help.

I'm already helping you, so I'll accompany you to the end. Wayo reached
out, holding Blue’s soft hand tightly. If he was going to guide her home, he
would do it until the end. Butdeep down, Wayo felt that this moment was
not much different from what Blue had told him the night before, when she
was drunk. The wish that they would stay together forever...

Padtpa, listen carefully. What Wind is going to tell you now, she swears is
the purest truth.

I'm listening.

Yes, Wind admits that she likes women. I've had girlfriends, people I've
talked to or had relationships with. But they're all in the past, just memories
of moments that came and went. Now, I have no one. As for the woman I
mentioned to Bua, I only said that to avoid trouble, so that she wouldn't
bother me or cause you any trouble. That's the truth.

Wayo wasn’t sure why her humble attitude, like that of a predator who had
given up her hunting instinct, made her seem so submissive in front of
Princess Catherine. The renowned trainer Wayo, who was so well-known,
was now restless and hurried to explain the truth clearly, just so that the
person who really mattered wouldn’t jump to the wrong conclusions or
harm the relationship that was forming between the two.

Why were you silent? Wind is worried.

Page 131 of 309

I'm just listening. I shouldn't give my opinion on this, as it's something
personal to you.

So, you understand that, at the moment, Wind really doesn't have anyone?

This only happens because I made your life more complicated. But once
this is all over, you will probably find a new love.

It's not that.

After all this explanation, could it be that Princess Catherine simply refused
to accept it? I had barely finished speaking and she was already thinking
about a new love for me. It had been a while since I had enjoyed my
singleness like this, and this time it was intentional. I had decided to take
love seriously, until I found someone who was truly worth it.

Where else would you look for love... when it's already right in front of
you?

If we can get back to Madelin, I will ask my father to grant you a reward.

No need. Wind already said that he helped Padtpa without expecting

anything in return.

But it's something you deserve. That way, I won't be left with that
outstanding debt.

What if what Wind wants is impossible? Can I still ask?

There is nothing my father cannot grant to someone who saved my life.

What if, when that moment came, I had the courage to make a bold request?
What if I asked the crown princess of Madelin to become my wife? What
should have been a generous reward would turn into a grave offense against
royalty.

And you, Padtpa?

What's wrong with me?

Page 132 of 309

Have you ever fallen in love?

The owner of that stunning face shook her head in denial. The answer did
not come in words, but in a simple gesture. Since she was little, her life was
filled with duties, studies and responsibilities that she had to learn to help
her father. As heir to the throne, her priority was the kingdom.

Furthermore, she always kept her father's words in mind: no matter where
you are, never forget your duty. Thus, she could say with conviction that
she had never known love, and had never even come close to it.

Wind isn't surprised. Finding a suitable prince for you must be a difficult
task.

And who said I prefer a prince?

All the stories say that princesses should be with princes.

At least, that's not my case.

Princess Catherine’s firm tone made Wayo’s heart race. She couldn’t
explain what she felt, but it was something that spread through her chest, a
deep hope that refused to be ignored.

What are you doing, Padtpa?

In Madelin, I used to look at the stars with Karel. In the palace, there is an
observatory with an open glass roof. That was always my favorite time,
because it was the only time we could forget our responsibilities and just be
together.

But lying like this, on that bamboo bed, might give you a sore neck. At least
get a pillow.

Wind, you don't need to worry.

Then come lie down here. At least it will be more

comfortable.

Page 133 of 309

Do you want me to use your arm as a pillow?

Yes. Does that bother you?

I never thought so.

It wasn’t just Princess Catherine’s words that confirmed his answer, but the
action that followed. Without hesitation, she moved closer and rested her
head on Wayo’s arm, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Lying
there, so close, time seemed to stand still.

That night, the princess of noble lineage was lost in the immensity of the
stars, as if the entire universe was reflected in her eyes. And in Wayo's
universe, there was only room for Catherine.

Their hearts were overflowing with happiness...

So much so that, regardless of what happened tomorrow, even if it was

something terrible, they would be ready to face it together, without fear.

- TBC -

Page 134 of 309

 Chapter 9 - Connected Breathing.

Wind, just looking won't make you less tired.

But if I ask Padtpa to do a job that requires strength, you will end up even
more exhausted.

I don't mind. If I help divide the work, how could Wind get more tired?

Wind must be feeling bad for not taking good care of Padtpa like he
promised.

Catherine felt frustrated that she could not change Wayo's determination. In
the past few days, living on the private island of Atjima, she had not done
any manual labor, just enjoying the comfortable life between meals and rest.

Despite the lack of luxuries on the island, the lieutenant did everything to
provide her with comfort, taking care of every detail with impressive
dedication. Before Catherine could even ask for anything, Wayo was
already there, anticipating her needs.

Wayo was like a protective bodyguard, a friend who kept loneliness at bay,
and a faithful helper whose dedication surpassed even that of Grace, whom
Catherine had always trusted. For this, she felt gratitude and, at the same
time, a little guilt.

But I want to help.

Then Padtpa can take the clothespins.

In the future, I want to wash my clothes myself. Wind can just teach me
how to do it.

No way. I won't let your delicate hands get hurt doing housework.

So I'll end up not knowing how to do anything.

Wind will do anything for Padtpa. I will be his hands and feet.

Page 135 of 309

Wayo smiled broadly, determined to take on this special mission. Catherine,
in turn, sighed, accepting the other's decision without further argument. In
the end, she limited herself to picking up the clothespins and helping to
hang the clothes on the improvised clothesline between the trees, the only
task she was allowed to do.

Is the wind strong today.

The sea is rough. That's why Boonsong can't go out with the boat.

True. He usually goes to sea every three days.

Sometimes nature doesn't cooperate. The weather is unpredictable.

So, Boonsong will be back tomorrow with news, right?

Wind hopes this is good news for Padtpa.

I hope so too.

Catherine smiled slightly, sharing Wayo’s hope. Their eyes met, and the
intensity in the lieutenant’s gaze seemed to convey something she was no
longer trying to hide. Ever since the night they had looked at the stars
together, something between them had changed.

There was an unexpected moment. When Catherine turned around, she

realized that Wayo was watching her instead of the sky. The abrupt
movement brought their noses together, closer than they had been when
they had practiced shooting together.

Despite their proximity, neither of them dared to move. Time seemed to

freeze under the starry sky. Catherine was the first to retreat, mumbling a
hurried apology before retreating into the house. Luckily, Wayo didn’t
follow her right away, allowing her time to process the confusion of
feelings she had never experienced before.

I think I'd better go in... Ah!

Page 136 of 309

Catherine took a step back in a hurry, forgetting to look where she was
going. She ended up twisting her ankle, but as always, Wayo was quick
enough to catch her before she fell completely.

Since that night, Catherine had avoided looking at Wayo for a long time,
and the other woman also seemed to do the same. Neither of them fully
understood what was happening, so they avoided prolonged eye contact.

You almost tripped over a root. Padtpa, did you hurt yourself?I am fine.

If you're okay, try putting your foot down and walking around a bit.

Oh, Wind!

See? You're hurt and you're still trying to hide it.

Wayo knelt down to examine Catherine's swollen, red ankle. The sprain had
probably occurred when she hit the tree root.

Can you walk back? I want you to be honest.

I can't. My foot hurts.

Then come on up. I'll take you home.

Wind, help me support myself, that's enough.

If I support you, we'll take a long time. Get on, Padtpa. I'm stronger than I
look.

Catherine hesitated as she saw Wayo bend down and offer his back to carry
her. The distance wasn’t far, but she was afraid that Wayo would hurt
himself if he strained. What if they both fell?

Okay. But if you get tired, let me walk.

Padtpa is light. This is easy for me.

Page 137 of 309

Wayo smiled before lifting Catherine firmly into his arms. Catherine held
on to his neck, feeling tense at first, afraid she would fall. But as Wayo
walked, her nervousness dissipated. Each step was measured and careful.
Maybe Wayo was enjoying that moment of closeness as much as she was.

Wind, my father asked you to go home.

Wait a minute, Bua. Let me finish tending to Padtpa’s wound first.

Oh? What happened to you, Pat?

Catherine looked at Bua, who was approaching with concern. The young
woman had arrived at the house and found Wayo kneeling, carefully
bandaging Padtpa’s sprained ankle.

Furthermore, she learned that Wayo had carried her here, although Padtpa
had managed to negotiate for her to bethat they wouldn't take her up the
stairs, she insisted on climbing up on her own, with Wayo supporting her.

I wasn't paying attention and ended up twisting my foot.

It must be hurting a lot. Get well soon, Pat!

Thank you, Bua.

Okay. Today, try not to strain your foot too much. It should be better
tomorrow.

Now that we're done, Wind, go see my father right away. I'll stay here to
keep Pat company.

Are you sure you're going to stay and talk? Don't bother Padtpa.

Go ahead, Wind. I'm still hurt and I don't want to see your face for a long
time.

It's been a few days since Bua discovered the truth and had her heart broken
by the person she was interested in. From "Wind this, Wind that", he started

Page 138 of 309

calling her "you" with a certain distance. Even his willingness to take care
of her, as he did before, now seemed just a duty of care.

If Wayo wanted to ask for something beyond what was expected, well... too
bad for her.

Padtpa, I'll be back soon.

Take it easy, Wind.

Padtpa replied calmly as Wayo left to deal with what Bua had come to tell
her. Catherine was then surprised to see the young woman smiling from the
corner of her eye and watching her with a look she could not decipher. Did
Bua have more questions to ask? But she had already said that she knew
little about Wayo and thought the girl had already given up on insisting on
that.

Wow, you two left me so lost. I had to do my best to avoid embarrassing

myself!

I don't understand. What are you talking about, Bua?

About who Wind likes, of course! Now I understand why, no matter how
much I asked, you never told me anything.

Because I really don't know. If I did, I would have no reason to hide it from
you.

Wait… Don’t tell me you really have no idea who Wind likes!

Bua stared at Padtpa, who nodded firmly. Her eyes were so pure and sincere
that Bua was sure, it wasn’t an act. She wasn’t playing games or trying to
avoid the subject

Padtpa really didn’t know.

But how was that possible? Wind always made it so obvious... It wasn't
even a matter of her realizing it late, probably everyone on the island

Page 139 of 309

already knew. All that was missing was the main person involved
understanding it.

Oh my God! If I say you're pretending not to understand, I'll be unfairly

accusing you... because you really didn't notice, did you?

So you already know who Wind likes?

Of course! Everyone on the island has already noticed. You two are always
so close, it’s so obvious… How could anyone not notice?

But Wind is always with me… How did I never know she liked someone?If
it were any other woman on the island, the only one who had gotten this
close to Wayo was Bua herself. But she had been rejected just a few days
ago. So who did Wind like, anyway? How did everyone on the island know,
except Padtpa?

The person Wind likes… is you, Pat.

I?

That's right. If you don't believe me, go ask Wind directly.

...

What would she do if the person Wayo said he liked was, in fact, her?

Padtpa, did you hear what Wind said?

Padtpa! The water is spilling!

I'm sorry...

Wayo quickly grabbed a cloth to wipe up the water Catherine had spilled
when she tried to fill the glass, as she did every day. But today, her mind
seemed to be far away, so far away that she didn’t even notice when the
water spilled over. Come to think of it, Padtpa had been acting strange ever
since he returned from Boonsong’s house. Wayo was beginning to suspect
that Bua was up to something.

Page 140 of 309

What are you thinking? Did something happen?

Nothing...

If you don’t tell me, I’ll ask Bua.

No need, Wind. I already told you it's nothing.

Really? Whenever you try to hide something, you never manage to hide it
properly.

I just... have something I need to think about. I can't tell you yet, but I will
when the time is right.

Catherine answered with hesitation in her voice, as if she wasn’t ready to

speak yet. After all, everything she knew came from Bua’s words alone, and
she didn’t have enough courage to ask the other person directly. At the
moment, she could only observe and try to find her own answer.

Does it have to do with Madelin? It must be something important...

I can only say that this is very important to me.

Something that was important to her... For the first time in her life, when
she said "to me,"

Catherine realized that this "me" did not refer only to herself.

Stop! If you don't want to die, stop the boat now!

Boonsong turned off the engine as soon as he noticed two boats following
him closely. There was something strange about the journey back from the
port to the island after completing his mission for the day. He had met Yod
at the agreed-upon location to bring news to Wayo, but halfway back,
armed strangers appeared to ambush him at sea.

What do you want? I have nothing of value!

Page 141 of 309

The leader of the mercenaries jumped onto Boonsong's boat, while his men
parked the other boat next to it. Without hesitation, he pointed a gun at the
fisherman's head, using him as a hostage. Behind him, a dozen henchmen
were already preparing to head to the island where the princess and Wayo
were hiding. Now that they had arrived here, they intended to settle
everything that day.

Take us to the island where the princess and Wayo are hiding, and I will
spare your life.

I'm just a fisherman! How would I know where this princess you're looking
for is?

If you don't steer the boat now, your brain will fly out into the middle of the
ocean!

I'll take you there... but let me live!

Father, keep an eye on him. If he tries anything, shoot him and throw his
body into the sea.

As the person in charge of Atjima’s private island, Boonsong had no choice

but to comply. He had been careless, not realizing he was being followed
until he was ambushed in the middle of the sea. But if he took those
criminals to the island, who knew what would happen to Wayo, the person
he needed to protect, and the innocent villagers, including the children? No
matter what decision he made, every option seemed to lead to the worst.

Where is their house? Come on, take us there!

The chief of the mercenaries forced the fisherman to guide them around the
island, since he knew the way well. After sailing for a while, the boat
docked at a small, inconspicuous port in a secluded corner of the island.
The place seemed very deserted, and since they arrived, they had not seen a
single resident. Something about the situation was strange.

Wait a minute! Why is there no one here? Are you trying to trick us?

Page 142 of 309

I'm not fooling anyone! Look over there, that's Wayo's house.

Boss, it's really her! We got the place right.

Even from a distance, one could recognize the person standing in front of
the house. If Wayo was there, then Princess Catherine must be there too.
There was no doubt that the two of them were together.

What are you waiting for? Break in now! Get the police officer and the
princess!

The criminals, in large numbers, advanced towards the isolated house in the
middle of the island, ready to capture their target. But the moment they
invaded the residence, they found no one. The first sound they heard was
gunshots coming from inside the house. Then, a group of policeofficers,
who had already been positioned around the island, appeared to surround
them. Anyone who tried to resist would have their fate sealed.

Drop your weapons! You are surrounded!

Boss, we've fallen into a trap! Wayo and that fisherman have escaped!

I'm not going to lose to them like this! Pe, come with me!

The leader of the criminals ordered his trusted man to follow him, while the
rest of the gang stayed behind, trying to resist the police siege. But he
wasn't going to let it go. That nosy policewoman and that damned
fisherman were going to pay dearly for this.

Wayo! Today you won't escape me!

Bang!

Boonsong, go back and tell Fai to get Blue off this island immediately. I'll
buy time.

And you, Miss Wind?

I can handle it. Just go and do what I said.

Page 143 of 309

Wayo dodged the bullets as the two criminals chased her closely. Instead of
following a direct path, she suddenly changed direction and fired back,
trying to distract them. All to ensure that Boonsong could escape and
deliver the message. The safety of everyone on the island was at stake and
most importantly, Blue’s safety.

Boo! We heard several gunshots coming from the other side of the island!

Now we need to find a safe place, Mrs. Catherine.

And Wind? She's gone! Since the attack, we've searched everywhere and
we can't find her!

Princess Catherine’s voice was filled with worry and fear. Wayo never
disappeared without warning. Ever since they arrived on the island, she had
always been close by, fulfilling her promise to protect her. If she was
nowhere to be found now, it could only mean one thing, the gunshots
coming from the other side of the island were directly linked to her.
Something very dangerous was happening.

Blue, we need to get out of here immediately.

Fai, what's going on? Why did you come to the island? And where is Wayo?

The lieutenant will be fine, but now you need to step aside. Some of the
criminals managed to escape capture and are heading this way.

But Wayo is in danger! We need to help her!

Please trust Wind. Everything will be fine.

Atjima looked at Princess Catherine sternly. She had followed the plan to
the letter, coming to the island when she realized they had been followed
for some time. Her informants had confirmed that strangers had been asking
for Boonsong and old Yod, which meant the criminals were close to finding
them. That was why she and Wayo had planned this ambush together with
Mr. Watit.

Page 144 of 309

We need to leave now. To ensure your safety, Blue, you must leave the
island immediately.

Catherine glanced at the yacht docked at the pier, where two police officers
were stationed to protect her. But the gunshots in the distance continued to
echo, and her heart told her to go after Wayo. Still, she knew that if she
disobeyed, she could put everyone at risk.

Wayo, you need to be safe.

This is not a request… it's an order!

Because there is still something important I need to ask you… and hear
your answer.

Boss, the princess has already embarked and left the island.

Don't let her escape! Follow the boat!

The leader of the mercenaries gave the order to his only remaining
subordinate. Now, he no longer cared about chasing Wayo, who was clearly
trying to distract them to buy time. If he had to eliminate someone first,
between the princess and the policewoman, the choice was obvious.

Henry himself had already decreed that Catherine should not continue
breathing.

Bang!

The bang echoed as the bullet hit the side of the boat as it glided through
the water. They had barely moved away from the shore when they were
already being pursued by a stolen fishing boat driven by the remaining
criminals, determined to eliminate the princess.

Blue, get down! Protect Miss Blue!

Wayo gave the order, drawing his gun to ensure the safety of the one his
cousin had entrusted to him. This had been the plan from the beginning:
Blue should have left the island earlier, but they knew she would never

Page 145 of 309

escape alone. So, to avoid an ambush, they created a strategy to lure all the
enemies to the back of the island, where they would be captured. After that,
Catherine could leave safely. What they didn't foresee was that two
criminals would escape and come after them.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The shooting continued. The police officers on board tried to stop the
pursuers from getting closer, but they were hit and fell, injured. With the
way clear, the criminals accelerated, about to reach the princess's boat.
Wayo knew he wouldn't be able to hold them off for long.

But before the enemy could attack, another fishing boat appeared, blocking
their advance. It was then that the police officer pulled the trigger, hitting
the enemy pilot squarely. Without command, the criminals' vessel lost its
course. The last of them tried to take control, but it was too late.

Wayo, watch out!

Fai, take Blue away from here!

Catherine watched in anguish as Wayo faced the situation alone. Fai took
the helm, steering the boat to avoid further attacks. The sound of gunfire
deafened the police officer until, finally, the officer managed to take down
the last enemy. Fai smiled in relief, but Catherine remained apprehensive.

She did it... Wayo did it...

Wayo! Behind you!

The scream came too late. The first criminal, who they thought was down,
managed to get up and fired. Wayo didn't have time to react. The bullet hit
her chest. Still, with one last effort, she fired back, eliminating the enemy
once and for all. But her body was no longer responding. Without strength,
Wayo fell backwards and fell into the water.

It was a fleeting moment, but Blue saw it. Wayo's relieved smile, as if he
knew the worst was over. Then, in the blink of an eye, she disappeared

Page 146 of 309

beneath the deep waters.

Blue, no!

Wayo had barely touched the surface when Catherine was already diving
into the sea. She was stopped at the last second by Fai, who, without
hesitation, dove in her place. The current was strong, but luck was still on
their side. A short while later, Fai emerged, carrying Wayo unconscious in
her arms.

Wayo! You have to resist!

She's wearing a bulletproof vest!Fai realized it when shetouched the stiff

fabric beneath Wayo's clothes. The shot had hit the vest, saving her life.

However, the fall and the impact had made her lose consciousness. There
was no time to waste. They needed to get her to the hospital as quickly as
possible. As they waited for rescue, Catherine held Wayo's hand tightly.

You promised you would stay by my side... so don't you dare break that
promise!

The rescue operation began immediately, with no time to waste, with

cardiac massage and mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Atjima followed the
protocol for someone unconscious and unresponsive, pressing the center of
the chest with the heel of his hand, keeping the arms straight, compressing
about a third of the way down the chest, at a rate of about a hundred times
per minute. The procedure required thirty compressions interspersed with
two breaths, repeated until there was a response.

However, after thirty compressions, the person who breathed life into Wayo
was not Atjima, but Princess Catherine herself. Without hesitation, she
pinched Wayo's nostrils and sealed his lips over hers, blowing air in an
attempt to bring back the one who had nearly been swallowed by the ocean.

Come back, Wayo. Do you hear me? I won't let you die.

Page 147 of 309

It was not known exactly how long the procedure lasted, but the effort was
not in vain. Finally, Wayo coughed violently, expelling the salty water from
his lungs and drawing air back into himself. Atjima, relieved, almost fell
over from exhaustion. Catherine, who moments before had been overcome
by terror, let out tears of pure relief.

Blue…

Never hide from me again when you're putting yourself at risk. If something
happened to Wayo, I would blame myself forever.

Don't cry for me.

I won't let you die, Wayo.

“Don’t scare me like that again, Lom!” Fai said, his voice cracking with
shock.

Wayo nodded slightly, accepting Fai's request, who, from the look on her
face, seemed just as shaken as Catherine. But in the end, Fai remained calm
and used her abilities to save her from imminent death. Now, with her life
back, Wayo knew that, no matter how hard it was, she had to keep living.

His eyes fell on Catherine's serene face, which, even with tears, maintained
an unchanging beauty. And then, Wayo, without worrying about protocol,
raised his hand and gently caressed the princess's face, ignoring any
judgment that might fall on her for daring to touch someone of such high
rank.

But at that moment, it was Catherine who took her hand and pressed it to
her face, as if she feared she would disappear into the waves. A gesture that
erased all barriers between them. There was no longer an abyss separating
them. There was only the desire to be together.

Blue… I'm back.

- TBC -

Page 148 of 309

 Chapter 10 - It's a question that demands an answer.

P'Din and P'Rose are already at the airport. They're taking an emergency
flight to Surat.

You didn't have to make a big deal out of it, Fai. I already told you it wasn't
anything serious.

But you and Fai risked your lives too much. And you still hid it from me
and P'Din.

Fai didn’t want to hide anything, but it was an emergency situation… and it
was Wayo who asked me not to tell.

Wayo looked at her younger cousin, who promptly placed all the blame on
her, now confined to the hospital by doctor's orders. They wanted to make
sure there were no complications from the drowning. Even though she had
received first aid and been resuscitated, there was still a risk of pneumonia
or other respiratory problems that could be fatal.

We apologize, Miss, for putting Wayo and Fai in danger. It was all my fault.

No, Apo! You didn't know anything! I was the only one responsible for this
plan. Fai only hid the truth because I asked him to. If you want to blame
someone, blame only me.

Enough. Lada intervened.

Looking for someone to blame now won’t change anything. The important
thing is that Blue, Wayo, and Fai are all okay.

Wayo mentally thanked her cousin, who had come in at just the right
moment to calm the situation. Otherwise, she would have had to endure a
long scolding from Apo… and she would still have to face another one from
Din later. All she could do was hope that Rose would help her escape yet
another reprimand.

Page 149 of 309

Apo, why don’t you guys rest at Fai’s house tonight? Tomorrow you can
come back to visit Wayo.

What about you, Blue?

I'll stay here.

But there are guards outside. You can rest and come back tomorrow.

Wayo risked his life for me. I want to repay him in the only way I can.

“It’s no use, Lada.” Fai sighed.

“I’ve already tried to convince her to go home, but Blue insists on staying.”

I'd rather you rest, Blue, after everything that happened.

Wayo interrupted, going against his own feelings. Even though he didn't
want Catherine to leave, his concern spoke louder. After everything they
had been through, Blue deserved to rest too.

Are you kicking me out, Wayo?

No, not at all! I want you to stay, but I don’t want you to overexert
yourself…

Don't worry. I won't abandon you.

...

Wayo's three family members disappeared from the scene, leaving the
hospital room for just her and Catherine. As if, for some reason, the world
around them no longer existed.

Apo, what do you think of the relationship between Wayo and Blue?

What's wrong?

Page 150 of 309

They look… different. The way they look at each other has changed. Like
there’s something special.

Lada, I think you're imagining things. With the position of each one, it
would be impossible. Wayo knows very well where he's stepping.

Apo, haven't you ever heard that nothing is impossible?

It was Atjima's voice that cut through the conversation. She had been
listening to everything in silence, without giving her opinion, but she
couldn't help herself. Her cousin always saw the world in a way that was
too logical. But the human heart didn't follow rules.

If you already loved… Was it possible to pretend otherwise?

What do you know, Fai?

Better wait to hear from Wayo herself. When she's ready, she'll tell
everyone.

Your Highness, I ask permission to introduce myself.

Mr. Watit, there is no need to speak formally to me. You can speak freely.

How is Wayo?

The doctor informed that Wayo is out of danger. I need to apologize for
putting her at risk because of me, with no end in sight.

This was not Your Highness' fault, but rather that of the mercenaries hired
for this attack. We have already captured the survivors on the island, and we
have been informed that the chief and another subordinate aboard the boat
have been eliminated.

Catherine had the opportunity to speak to Mr. Watit privately after the
police officer visited her daughter in the hospital. With the investigation
into the bombing concluded, he finally had a moment to step away. When
he arrived, Wayo had just fallen into a deep sleep from the medication that
doctors had administered to ensure her body had had the rest and recovery it

Page 151 of 309

needed. So the veteran suggested that they not wake her and invited her to
Catherine for a private conversation in the waiting room.

I thank Mr. Watit for bringing this matter to a close.

Your Highness may feel a little safer for now, but we cannot let our guard
down just yet. There is a possibility that other mercenary groups are
involved, not to mention Madelin's own agents.

I am aware of the situation. The rebels will not leave me alive to reveal the
truth about Madelin so easily. Even if this group has been captured, I will
be more careful from now on.

We have made progress in communicating with Madelin. We have reliable

allies in France and have already ordered them to find the contact Your
Highness mentioned, that close friend of Prince Karel. Once he is located,
he will take your handwritten letter to him and inform him of the grave
situation in Thailand.

I hope everything goes according to plan, because I don't have much time.
Before the false princess completes her mission and returns to Madelin, I
need to thwart the rebels' plans. Otherwise, the damage to my country could
be irreversible.

I will do my best to coordinate everything and monitor the entry of

foreigners into the country. If we identify anyone from Madelin, I will
inform you immediately.

I want it all to end soon... I don't want Wayo to keep risking his life to
protect me.

Catherine said this with a voice full of concern. She couldn't forget the
terrifying moment when Wayo was between life and death, within her
reach, but without her being able to do anything to save her.

In addition to feeling weak and a constant burden to the police, Catherine

felt guilty for not being able to protect her. If Wayo had left forever, without

Page 152 of 309

the luck to return, as happened today, that weight would be marked on her
soul for the rest of her life.

Because, in the end, she also wanted to protect Wayo... in her own way.

Mrs. Blue

What do you want, Mrs. Wayo?

Nothing, I'm just worried.

It's you who should be worried, Wayo, not me.

But I heard you sigh. Are you having trouble sleeping?

Wayo asked the owner of the beautiful face. Even in the middle of the night,
lit only by a lampshade, when it was not possible to see as clearly as during
the day, she believed that the beauty of Princess Catherine, whom she
esteemed and respected, was still the most dazzling in the world, without
comparison.

Why did you get out of bed, Wayo?

I'll stay here for a while; I've had enough rest today and now I can't sleep.

But anyone who is sick needs to rest a lot to recover. Catherine got up from
the couch next to Wayo's bed, slightly puzzled to see the lieutenant pull up a
chair to sit next to her. Or maybe it was just her mind filled with confusing
thoughts and the heavy feeling in her heart due to the recent difficult events,
which kept her from sleeping.

Because, whenever she closed her eyes, memories of bad situations would
appear in her mind, as if she herself were falling into deep waters, seeing
the scenes of her effort to save someone she could not revive. Catherine
quickly turned to look at Wayo, making sure she was alive and fulfilling her
promise not to let her die, staying by her side.

Mrs. Blue

Page 153 of 309

Yes?

Thank you for saving my life today.

It wasn't me, it was Fai.

Did Fai save me?

Wayo frowned, confused by Catherine’s response, which contrasted with

what she felt. The moment she regained consciousness, Wayo remembered
seeing the princess’s graceful face leaning down to offer her breath. The
image was a little blurry and uncertain, but deep down, she was almost
certain that it was real.

Yes, it was Fai who brought you back.

Then why, when I regained consciousness, did I see you, Blue...

I'd like to sleep now, let's talk later.

The lieutenant couldn't help but smile when she noticed how quickly Blue
ended the matter, like someone who wasn't skilled at lying, and went
straight to bed. Although it had been obvious a few moments ago that she
was suffering from insomnia, when she decided to sleep, she did so with
ease, just like on her first night on the private island, when Princess
Catherine had allowed them to share her bed as close friends.

I'll never forget what you did for me today, Blue.

I don't know what you're talking about, Wayo.

Without your help, I wouldn't be here talking to you. Consider that I now
owe you a life debt.

I didn't expect anything in return for helping you, Wayo.

Catherine turned quickly, fixing her eyes on the lieutenant, who seemed to
have already reached a conclusion without listening to her. She had given
Wayo nothing and did not expect retribution for saving someone important

Page 154 of 309

to her with everything she could muster at that moment, regardless of her
position or conventions.

So you admit you saved my life with mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, Blue.

...

So from now on, I consider my life to belong to you, Blue.

Henry, you told me that those sent to deal with Blue were all killed?

Yes, Grace, I just saw the news that they were shot by the police during an
attempted arrest and confrontation.

It must have been the work of Wayo and her father, who is an important
police officer.

And what do you plan to do next? Princess Blue’s situation is once again in
your favor. She will soon have to return to Madelin after visiting the last
country. If we don’t take care of Blue now, everything we’ve done so far
will have been for nothing.

This is no time to ask me what to do, Henry. If you had acted from the
beginning, without hiring amateur mercenaries, Blue would no longer be
alive. Your men failed. So it is up to you to fix this.

Grace cursed, frustrated with a situation that was spiraling out of control,
putting her at a disadvantage. She didn't want Helena, the key player in her
plan, to know anything, so that the fear of making a mistake wouldn't end
up revealing the princess as an impostor.

I'll travel to Thailand as soon as possible and wrap this up before she gets
back to Madelin.

Don't forget to travel without leaving a trace.

I've already planned everything. I'm going to enter Thailand through a

border crossing in a neighboring country, hiding any travel information.

Page 155 of 309

That way, Princess Blue won't notice the move in time and won't be able to
escape again.

And it's not just Blue, now we also have that police officer as an enemy.
Eliminate both of them to finish this the way we want!

Why should I feed you?

Because I'm sick and I'd like special care from you, Blue.

But you just drowned, Wayo, you're not hurt.

Then feed me as Wind, we'll go back to being Wind and Padtpa.

Wayo didn't know where he had the courage to ask for so much special
attention from Princess Catherine that morning. Despite the reprimands, it
was worth it, as Blue ended up agreeing and feeding her porridge.

We're not Wind and Padtpa anymore, since we're not on the island. We don't
need those codenames anymore.

When I get out of the hospital, can we go back to the island, Blue?

Don't joke about this, Wayo. The island is no longer a

safe place.

I just miss being Wind and Padtpa.

I don't miss it at all.

Really? For me, it was a wonderful time.

Catherine chose to ignore the topic that Wayo was trying to bring up and
remained focused on the task of feeding the bodyguard who, despite having
minimal injuries, acted as if she were seriously injured.

Blue, do you remember the time on the island, when we had fun with the
children and participated in local activities, or even the nights when we
watched the stars...

Page 156 of 309

Oh, Blue, the porridge is hot, you have to blow on it before you give it to
me!

I can only serve it like this. If it’s not good, eat it alone, Wayo.

This couldn’t even be called food; Blue’s impatience was evident as she
spooned the hot porridge into her mouth, but Wayo swallowed it hurriedly,
opening his mouth like a child waiting for the next bite. Catherine, noticing,
blew on it to cool the porridge before serving it.

Delicious.

Wayo smiled before taking the next bite Blue offered. But unfortunately,
almost halfway through her meal, unexpected but concerned visitors
showed up: the entire Watinwanich
family came to visit her.

Wayo, Blue, how are you? You're fine, right?

We're fine, Rose. Thank you for your concern.

The whole family was there: P'Din, Rose, P'Nam, Lada, and even Fai, who
seemed more at ease with the situation, understanding that although the
visit was well-intentioned, it spoiled the private moment she and the
princess were sharing.

P'Din, P'Nam, Fai, could someone feed Wayo for a moment? I want to talk
to Rose and Lada.

Leave it to me, Wayo! Eat well to grow strong.

Get out of here, Fai, I can eat it myself.

Wayo glared at Atjima, who had come to tease her, as he watched Catherine
walk away to talk to her friends. If the visitors had stayed a little longer, she
wouldn’t have been left alone in the middle of this special moment.

Blue, do you have something you would like to discuss with Lada and I?

Page 157 of 309

If there's anything I can help with, I'm here to help, Blue.

Catherine looked at her new friends, Rose and Lada, who were sitting with
her in the living room, away from the Watinwanich family who were taking
care of Wayo in the other room. The situation was convenient for her to
clarify her doubts and ask for advice, although words failed her for a long
moment. The wait was so long that Rose ended up breaking the silence with
a question.

I would like to know, in your opinion, what love is.

Tippapha looked at Chonlada, a little confused, before answering as the

older of the two. Although she did not quite understand the reason for the
question, she was willing to share her views on love without reservation.

For me, love is being with someone who complements you. Someone who
protects you and takes care of you, and for whom you want to do the same.
It is happiness in the small moments of everyday life. Just looking at
someone makes you smile. If I talk about the love I feel for Din, I could go
on and on for days. In short, love is something very special, it is like finding
the first and last person I want to see every day and with whom I want to be
forever.

In my case, it’s similar to what Rose said, but I would like to add that a
good love and a good partner help you love yourself even more. It’s
someone who comes into your life and makes it better than when you were
alone. Even if you think you’re already strong on your own, after meeting
P’Nam, I realized that I don’t have to be the strongest person in the world. I
don’t have to be brave all the time. On the days when I want to be
vulnerable, cry, or just talk, I know I can count on P’Nam to support me and
be there for me.

...

Sorry, Blue, I think Lada and I talked too much. You asked a simple
question and we went on too long.

Page 158 of 309

No problem. You can continue, Rose and Lada. I would love to hear more
stories about love.

This time, it was Chonlada who looked at Tippapha, even more confused.
Did Catherine want them to make a show to discuss matters of the heart,
with two famous hosts resolving love issues? Chonlada didn't have the
courage to ask, even though she was curious about Blue and Wayo.

Who would have the courage to ask about a princess's heart and feelings?

Where are we going?

To a villa in Khao Yai.

Wayo responded after the commotion on the private island of Atjima. Both
she and Princess Catherine had to leave Surat Thani quickly. As her injuries
improved over the next two or three days, she was able to spend a night at
her cousin's house before continuing her journey early the next morning.

It could be said that Wayo has already taken Princess Catherine to

practically every region of Thailand. They first met in the center in
Bangkok, then went north to Chiang Rai, then west to Prachuap Khiri Khan,
and finally down south to Surat Thani. Now, they are heading to Nakhon
Ratchasima, in the northeast, a region not yet visited.

Do you have any other relatives there?

No, but the place we're going is a private cottage in the middle of the forest,
next to a stream. It's a restricted area at the end of a secluded resort and
quite safe because it belongs to relatives of my mother's family.

A house in the middle of the forest.

But don't worry, Blue. It won't be as difficult as on the island.

I was never afraid of difficulties.

It's true, Blue, you are the strongest person I know.

Page 159 of 309

Catherine didn't respond to Wayo, who was driving intently to their next
destination. She had already told Wayo that she trusted her completely,
which led her to travel all over the country in search of safety, without fear
of hardship.

Furthermore, she believed Mr. Watit’s advice, who told them not to let their
guard down, even though capturing these criminals had solved part of the
problem. Still, she was certain that Grace, Henry, or even the false princess
who had taken her place, would not stop until she, the real threat, was
eliminated. Until that was done, no one would rest easy, fearing that their
crimes would soon be revealed.

We're here.

Is this the house in the middle of the forest?

Yes. But we still have to walk about a kilometer, because the house is so
deep in the forest that the car can't get there.

Wayo explained after the journey approached the final destination. Only a
walk remained, along with the backpacks they had to carry, while some
things werealready prepared in the house by someone designated
beforehand.

Blue, can you walk there?

With you, I'm not weak.

The owner of the pretty face responded firmly, extending her hand for Wayo
to guide her through the unknown forest. Although they had escaped danger
together before, Catherine recognized that her survival instincts were no
match for Wayo's.

Watch out for obstacles, the terrain is very uneven.

I've noticed, I'm paying attention.

Can I hold your hand, Blue?

Page 160 of 309

Wayo...

At least for your safety, as your bodyguard.

The skilled lieutenant looked at the delicate hand that Catherine finally
placed in hers, accepting her help. At first, the princess seemed a little
hesitant, but eventually she accepted Wayo's protection, and holding each
other's hands, the previously difficult path became surprisingly easier.

Look, you can already see the house from here.

The trail was more complicated and longer than I imagined.

It's for your safety, Blue. If we were easily spotted, we'd be in danger.

Here, besides the criminals, I could even get lost in the forest, because I no
longer remember the way back.

With me here, you don't need to be afraid, Blue.

Princess Catherine looked at Wayo, who spoke with such confidence.

Wayo’s presence and words gave her a surprising comfort. Catherine had
been experiencing unfamiliar feelings lately, and the conversations she had
had with Rose and Lada about love had begun to echo in her mind.

Blue, your shoelace is loose.

Since when? I didn't understand.

Let me tie it up. If you trip, it will be worse.

Don't worry, Wayo, I'll do it myself.

Please leave this to me.

Wayo placed the luggage on the floor and knelt down to carefully tie the
laces on the princess's sneakers, making sure they were tied securely for the
walk.

Page 161 of 309

...

Thump-thump... thump-thump...

If my heart warms and beats faster because of someone's care, could it be

that I am approaching something unknown?

Does thinking that I want to be by Wayo's side forever, or that I enjoyed our
time on the island as much as Padtpa and Wind, mean that I'm hesitant in
some way?

I still remember Bua's words, which have never left my mind since that day.
But Catherine didn't have the courage to confront Wayo about it directly,
and she almost missed the opportunity to ask when she thought Wayo
wouldn't survive.

The fact that I cried and begged for Wayo to come back, that I forgot my
role as crown princess for fear of losing
someone forever... Does this mean that Wayo is an important person in my
life?

Wayo, I have a question.

What is it?

Promise you won't lie to me.

I promise I won't lie. What do you want to know, Blue? You look so serious.
Do you really have to ask now? Can't it wait until we get to the house?

Bua told me that the woman you like is me. But I would never believe it if I
didn't hear it from your own mouth.

Even the strong arms that could carry luggage or support the princess on his
back couldn’t stop Wayo from standing there, embarrassed before
Catherine. The backpacks she had just collected fell from her hands, as did
her mind and heart, upon hearing the question.

What do you feel for me, Wayo?

Page 162 of 309

...

- TBC -

Page 163 of 309

 Chapter 11 - Diving into intense thoughts.

Er... well, it's just that...

If my question makes you uncomfortable, Wayo, don't take it seriously.

It's not that, Blue.

Let's continue on our way. We're almost at the country house and I want to
rest.

Wayo looked at Catherine, the princess who had left her completely
speechless with the surprising question. Faced with Wayo's evident
hesitation and nervousness, Blue herself ended the subject, not expecting
anything more from her. The princess decided to resume walking, but Wayo
quickly grabbed Catherine's arm.

Please, Blue, hear my answer first.

But you seem bothered by my question.

It's just that, nowadays, it's not just about liking...

What do you mean?

It may seem too quick to say this in such a short time, in less than a month
in which we have spent so many moments together, but I am sure of my
feelings.

What do you feel for me, Wayo?

Catherine asked, looking directly into Wayo's eyes, who stared at her,
waiting for her answer. Meanwhile, Wayo's hands held hers, a little sweaty
and trembling with nervousness.

I'm sorry if I'm going too far. I'm sorry for not knowing my place. I'm sorry
that, even though I'm so inferior, I can't hide what I feel anymore. I'm sorry

Page 164 of 309

for reminding me of the difference between us a thousand times but still not
being able to help it.

...

Because I love you, Blue.

In the end, Wayo finally confessed what he felt, taking advantage of the
opportunity since Blue had asked. Not knowing how the princess would
react to it.

In the worst case scenario, Catherine might hate her to the point of not
wanting to see her again, considering her shameless for daring to express
such feelings without thinking of the consequences. If that were the case,
Catherine probably wouldn't need a bodyguard who felt something beyond
the call of duty anymore.

On the other hand, if there was hope, even if it was minimal, the fact that
the princess was still listening to his answer, without removing her hand
from his or running away, gave him a small hope. Wayo just wanted that,
upon knowing his heart, even if the feeling was not reciprocated, Blue at
least would not hate her.

So, where do we rank on your list of loves, Wayo?

Like this?

You've already told me that your loves are usually brief and fleeting.
Perhaps what you feel for me now is superficial, a reflection of the
situations that brought us together. I'd like you to reflect on whether it's love
or just fascination.

Precisely because I have already experienced many fleeting charms, I can

say with certainty that you are love, Blue.

I don't care if you have good feelings for me, Wayo, but I'm sorry, I can't
reciprocate your feelings.

Page 165 of 309

Catherine said with some internal confusion, as Wayo's answer was
unexpected and not exactly what she was looking for. She asked if Wayo
liked her, but the other responded with love, something that Catherine didn't
know if she truly knew.

So, I couldn't reciprocate or accept Wayo's feelings just by kindly receiving

that affection. I wanted time to reflect on love and fascination, and I wanted
Wayo to reflect on his feelings as well.

The important thing is that you don't hate me or get angry with me. I'm
already happy I told you.

Shall we continue on our way? I would like to get to the country house.

Before we go, I have one more thing to say.

What is it?

For me, you will be the last love of my life, Blue, whether I love you back
or not.

...

Because, even though Wayo's seemingly aimless life found the love she had
been searching for, regardless of the future challenges, she was ready to
face them. Because now Wayo knew that his life was dedicated to
protecting and caring for Blue.

According to the original schedule, after completing activities in Taiwan,

Princess Blue was supposed to return to Madelin next week.

But if it is our will and our father does not object, I could visit Thailand for
a personal rest before returning to Madelin. Would you, Isabel, oppose me
instead of him?

No, your highness. I wouldn't dare go against Princess Blue's wishes.

Then organize everything like this, Isabel.

Page 166 of 309

I will take care of everything as ordered, your highness.

Helena looked at Isabel, who seemed surprised by her decision to visit

Thailand again as Princess Catherine, even though her previous trip had
only been a few weeks ago.

Even though she acted as if she was being manipulated and part of a plan
devised by the others, she could not go against their orders, even though she
felt that returning to Thailand would be too risky for everyone.

Is everything okay, Helena?

All as you wish, Grace. Isabel will be in charge of the personal trip to
Thailand. Although I question the princess’s decision, she will not dare
disobey, since King Arthur has given me permission to stay and rest a little
longer before returning to Madelin.

Having power in your hands is great, things always end up favoring us.

But isn't it too risky? You said Henry is going on an important mission to
Thailand. Why should we go too?

I just want to make sure everything is right. When we return to Madelin this
time, you will soon become Queen in King Arthur’s place, being recognized
as first in line to the throne. I don’t want anything to go wrong and ruin our
grand plan.

Grace smiled coldly as she thought of the success that was imminent, as she
had dedicated her life from an early age to taking revenge on the De Lena
royal family, who had deeply scarred her. Be it King Aldric, King Arthur,
Princess Blue, or even Prince Karel, anyone who bore the De Lena name
must fall.

Despite sending Henry to deal with the still-struggling Princess Blue, Grace
decided to return to Thailand with Helena out of fear that Henry might fail
or betray her to ally himself with Princess Blue, given the De Lena royal
family's kind relationship with Henry's family. She feared that simple

Page 167 of 309

feelings of love would not be enough to persuade Henry to carry out the
plan to the end she so desired.

If Henry fails, this time I will take care of it personally!

Wayo?

Princess Catherine called softly for someone who lived in the cottage with
her, for she saw no sign of the lieutenant in the residence, except for the
dinner already prepared. Wayo had not knocked on the door to announce
anything.

The atmosphere had been quite quiet and dense since they arrived, with
each of them heading off to their own personal space after discussing
important matters along the way. Although Catherine had claimed to be
tired from the journey and wanted to rest, she actually couldn't sleep.

Where did she go? She didn't even leave a message.

Even after looking around, there was no note or sign of Wayo, not even in
the surroundings of the house, seen through the window. Catherine decided
not to bother with the appetizing dinner, more elaborate than the local foods
on the island, as she did not want to eat alone.

After a few minutes outside the house, following the sound of the alluring
waterfall, she found Wayo. Sitting on a rock by the stream, Wayo seemed
absorbed, the sound of the water perhaps relaxing her, not noticing
Catherine approaching.

Wayo, cover yourself with this.

Princess Blue!

If you get sick, who will take care of us here?

Wayo seemed surprised by the princess's kind and thoughtful gesture, who
placed a shawl over her shoulders. As she tried to return the shawl, she saw
Catherine refuse with a shake of her head and sit down next to her on the
rock, without ceremony.

Page 168 of 309

Don't you feel cold, Princess Blue? The wind is strong.

I don't feel very cold.

Then we will have to divide the shawl between us.

Although the situation could be arranged, Catherine moved even closer,

until their shoulders touched, as the shawl was not big enough for both of
them. This caused that familiar confusion in his heart, and Wayo was not
sure if Catherine felt the same.

In the past, Wayo had never toyed with anyone's heart, never pretended to
love another person even if his feelings were unrequited. So why did fate
seem to laugh at his situation now, making the princess mess with his heart?

I was worried when I couldn't find you.

I'm sorry I didn't tell you before that I was going to sit near the waterfall.
When I went out and saw it, I thought it was so beautiful that I ended up
staying.

Have you been here since we arrived?

Yes, except when I was making dinner. I was just thinking.

Are you mad at me?

Wayo looked at the princess who was questioning her abruptly, just like on
the trip. Catherine had asked her directly if she had feelings for someone
else or how they felt about each other. If the princess was known for
keeping her words, Catherine was also frank to the point that her words
deeply touched Wayo.

I should ask if the Princess is upset with me for confessing my feelings.

How could it upset me? I was the one who asked.

It's true. I'm not mad at you, I'm just scared.

Page 169 of 309

Why would you fear me? Am I that scary?

Princess Catherine's beauty could never be seen as intimidating. Her grace

remained intact even in moments of anger, melting Wayo's heart.

I'm afraid of being despised, of you feeling uncomfortable with me, now
that you know my feelings.

Being here, it seems like I felt uncomfortable?

...

It's funny how I'm still the same, but it seems like you've changed, Wayo.

Catherine watched Wayo, who seemed bewildered, temporarily losing her

air of courage and bravery. As if Wayo was a completely different person
from the one Catherine had known in the risky situations they had faced
together. The confession seemed to have pushed Wayo away, although
Catherine had not rejected her.

How do you expect me to stay the same? I just confessed that I love you.

I know you love me. Although I cannot return your love now, because I still
do not know the true meaning of this feeling. Could you still be the same
with me before, so that one day I might understand love?

If you don't feel uncomfortable, I'll stay the same. But if I overstep the
boundaries, feel free to call me out on it.

If I feel uncomfortable, I promise to let you know and correct you.

If there is any update, will Mr. Watit send me news?

“My father said that if there is something urgent or if we hear that someone
from Madelin has come to Thailand, he will find a way to let you and me,
Blue, know so that we can prepare. But if it is not serious, I would not like
to send anyone, as it would be dangerous if the enemies followed us here.”

Page 170 of 309

We think there is no safe place in Thailand if Grace is determined to find us.
Eventually, she will find us, the question is just when.

Catherine was confident that Grace and everyone involved in the rebellion
would soon show up to settle the score. She hoped that the plan, which
would depend on her brother's help, would succeed. If Karel succeeded,
she, Wayo, and everyone there would be safe.

I hope Prince Karel's friends can warn us about this before the rebels find it.

“I hope so too. If Karel sees the letter in my handwriting and takes it to our
father, I already asked in the message to keep the information secret from
Antonie. I think my father and Karel will be able to find a safe way to help
me and you, Wayo.”

When everything is over, you'll have to go back to Madelin, right, Blue?

Wayo, Madelin is my home.

When we say goodbye, I will miss you.Wayo expressed his fearof parting,
even though that day had not yet come. Just imagining the moment when
the two would part, with Catherine returning to the majestic throne and
Wayo returning to reality, was as if the good times spent were an
unforgettable dream.

Doesn't Thailand have planes, by any chance?

What do you mean?

Madelin may be far away, but you can visit. As a host, I will welcome you
with open arms, and I believe my father and Karel will do the same, since
you saved my life.

What if I wanted to move there permanently? Is there a position for me?

In Madelin, we already have plenty of royal guards, Wayo. It wouldn't be

necessary.

What about another role? Do you think that could be possible, Blue?

Page 171 of 309

I'm not sure. I don't have as much power as my father does now to appoint
you to any position, Wayo.

Catherine responded evasively, understanding the intention behind Wayo's

words, but preferred to respond broadly so as not to raise hopes or cause
hurt feelings due to Wayo's feelings for her, responding kindly.

There would be no need to involve King Arthur. The position I desire only
you can grant, Blue.

I... I'm tired. If you want to continue preparing, Wayo, go ahead.

The talented lieutenant watched as Catherine hurriedly left, ending the

conversation abruptly.

It wasn't hard to see the situation: if it was something she couldn't handle or
she was afraid her true feelings would be discovered, the princess, who
wasn't good at lying, would always walk away before the situation got out
of hand.

We only have one week to sort everything out before the princess comes to
Thailand again.

I understand, Henry. But after handling Lieutenant Wayo’s matter for you,
I’ve been under surveillance by Mr. Watit.

Even though I haven’t been transferred, finding information about Wayo

and the woman who ran away with her has been tricky. Plus, Wayo was
suspended from duty recently.

That's your problem, not ours. If we're collaborating, you must do your part.
Otherwise, Commander Santi will know what happens.

Calm down, please. I promise I will find information about the whereabouts
of Lieutenant Wayo and the person Henry is looking for as soon as possible.

We will wait for a response within three days.

Page 172 of 309

Henry gave an ultimatum to the police officer, Commander Santi, who was
involved and was providing information in
exchange for a large sum of money. There was only one week left until
Grace and Helena, playing the fake princess, were to return to Thailand. If
there was another mistake, this could be the last chance for all of them.

Uncle Chai, thank you for bringing the news. Take care when you return.

You too, Lom. The lady asked you to take good care of yourself, and you
said that as soon as you see any signs of emergency from the resort, you
should follow the plan immediately.

Understood.

Wayo said goodbye to the old servant on her mother’s side of the family
who was in charge of the operations of the local resort. Although Uncle
Chai didn’t know the details, he was trustworthy and was assigned to take
care of her and Blue’s temporary lodging. Wayo’s father’s information left
her feeling uneasy and worried.

With the news that Henry's men had entered Thailand illegally, receiving
help from Commander Santi, his former boss, and with the agenda
indicating that the fake Princess Catherine would return to Thailand under
the pretext of personal rest, Wayo and his family realized that something
was wrong.

The situation seemed more serious than ever, as if a final gale was about to
decide everyone's fate.

It seems we are approaching the end of this story. The lieutenant expressed
her concern, but the tension eased when she saw Princess Catherine
admiring wild orchids next to the house, bringing a luminous smile that
transformed the atmosphere around her.

Wayo, you arrived at the right time.

What are you doing?

Page 173 of 309

I found these beautiful flowers by chance.

They are called wild orchids.

Wild orchids? What a beautiful name. Do they mean anything special?

I'm not sure, I can't search without my phone. I'll check and let you know
later, Blue.

It's okay, they just need to be pretty. Too bad I ended up ripping one off
when I picked them up.

Wayo observed the orchid in the princess's hand, a flower that had fallen
from the branch as Catherine, radiant and graceful, took it. Wayo then
placed the flower behind Catherine's ear, adorning her even more.

Now you are more beautiful than ever.

...

Catherine, even amidst so much natural beauty, radiated a magnificence that

outshone all the flowers around her.

Let's go back home.

Blue!

Don't follow me.

Be careful, there's a stream over there...

Splash!

Before she could warn her, Catherine, stepping back, slipped and fell into
the stream. The water was not deep, but in her fright, the princess lost her
balance. Wayo didnot hesitate to get wet and was soon at her side, keeping
her safe.

It's okay, Blue. You're safe now.

Page 174 of 309

Wayo.

Did you hurt yourself when you fell?

I am fine.

Don't worry, stay standing. This part isn't deep, unlike the path to the
waterfall.

Even if the water is shallow or deep, I can't swim.

Catherine admitted to her guardian, even as Wayo gently held her, ensuring
her safety without being invasive.

But that day, when I fell into the water, you said you would jump in to save
me.

At that moment, I was scared.

Don't do that again. Even if you're scared, don't do anything so dangerous,

Blue. Promise?

...

Wayo watched the princess ponder silently, not accepting her promise. She
simply wanted to ensure that Catherine understood the importance of her
safety and the value her life held for so many people in Madelin.

Blue, answer me. This is important for your safety.

Wayo's life is also important.

Not quite. Compared to your life, mine doesn't compare. If given a choice, I
would sacrifice my life for yours.

Don't say that in my presence!

Blue.

Page 175 of 309

The lieutenant realized that, for the first time, she had perhaps really
angered Princess Catherine. The princess, moving away, headed for a
deeper part of the stream, although she had said that she could not swim,
demonstrating how much her words had resonated.

Stop, Blue. That's deep.

This is my body and my life, I don't want you to trade yours for mine.

I'm just worried about you. I want to protect you like someone who loves
you.

If you love me, Wayo, don't die. Don't say you'll sacrifice your life for me,
please.

Sorry, I understand. If you don't like it, I won't say it anymore. We'll face
everything together, and I'll wait until the day you love me too.

...

Catherine stood in silence, wrapped in Wayo's arms, feeling the security of

his embrace. The water of the stream seemed warmed by the warmth of that
shared moment, transcending the cold that had existed until then. The two
remained there for so long that time around them seemed to have stopped.

The two of us remained close for so long that we did not realize how much
time had passed around us, until the agitation in her chest and the fear of
losing someone, as had happened before, calmed down. Then, Catherine
decided to move away from the proximity, to turn around and meet the gaze
of those eyes that watched her without ever looking away, as there had
never been a day in which her shadow was not reflected in those eyes so
firm, sincere and loyal.

And who always gave you more love than anyone else in this world...

This moment seems to be another test for both of us, as many times these
moments have happened and we have overcome them. It is as if it were a
second in which we both needed to contain ourselves, but this time Wayo

Page 176 of 309

thought he could no longer contain the desire in his heart, full of the word
love, and so he ended up crossing the line of adequacy, going beyond just
saying that he loved her.

Moving his lips towards the noble princess's lips with cautious slowness,
expecting a reprimand from the other side for a second, as Blue had
promised he would if she felt uncomfortable or did something
inappropriate, to warn her and make her stop.

But this time, no words were said to stop her, not even a syllable, besides
the eyes that closed, refusing to perceive anything around, when feeling the
touch of the soft lips that descended with such sweetness, softness and care,
different from the touch when helping to breathe and give a new life to each
other that day, incomparable.

As if taking us away from the ancient world, forgetting hierarchies and

leaving behind the word adequacy, allowing two hearts to communicate.

And diving into the ecstasy of our enchantment...

- TBC -

Page 177 of 309

 Chapter 12 - The Choice to be Made.

...

It was a moment of silence inside the isolated cabin in the forest. The same
as always, where we continued to live together, as in the previous days. But
now, the atmosphere was completely different, marked by the newly
established closeness between us. As if we both wanted it so much that
there was no longer any way to resist.

After a long special moment between us, the cold wind that blew and the
humidity of the stream brought us back to reality the moment we left. Wayo
was the one who suggested that Princess Catherine return to the cabin and
helped her walk, since she seemed completely weak. Then he asked Blue to
take a bath and change her clothes before she got sick.

Wayo was the last to take a shower. Then she went to her room and began to
dry her hair in silence, while she glanced at the elegant princess who was
seriously combing her hair in front of the mirror. Even though her hair was
already straight and silky, without a trace of tangle.

Wayo looked at the woman he loved with every fiber of his being,
observing every little gesture. But Blue didn't return his gaze, nor did she
say anything. Wayo no longer knew if she was angry or if she hated her for
what had happened. Did Blue despise her for her inability to control
herself?

Blue.

In the end, she was the one who initiated the kiss. Even though Catherine
tried to reciprocate in an inexperienced way, which almost made Wayo go
crazy even more than any other contact he had had before.

Without a doubt, it was the most intense and unforgettable kiss of her life.

Even so, even though everything had happened with both of their consent,
Wayo knew he needed to take responsibility. He needed to go beyond words

Page 178 of 309

and make everything clear. Because, at this point, there was no going back
and pretending that kiss never happened.

Wayo, what are you doing?

For what happened… I’m sorry.

Catherine watched as her bodyguard approached and then knelt on the

ground, showing humility in a way Wayo had never done before. He had
always treated her with respect, but never so submissively.

“Blue… are you mad at me? Or do you hate me already?”

The princess’s delicate face turned to Wayo as she grabbed his hand and
pressed it against her face in a silent caress. Faced with such a gentle
gesture, even if she was angry, how could she harden her heart against
someone who claimed to love her?

Deep down, Catherine knew that she was also to blame for what had
happened at the creek. It wasn’t just Wayo who had lost control; she herself
had failed to contain the situation. When the moment came, she couldn’t
say anything, couldn’t stop it. Maybe because, deep down, he also wanted
to experience something he had always silently desired. And she didn't
regret giving her first kiss to Wayo…

If you think I was angry, then why did you kiss me?

Because you didn't stop me.

I don't like that answer. I'm not a fickle-hearted princess.

It's true… You will always be noble and majestic. So lofty that a commoner
like me can only feel guilty for having tarnished you.

I don't think I was tainted by what happened.

I'm sorry. From now on, I'll be more careful with my feelings. I won't make
that mistake again.

Page 179 of 309

Even if Catherine was kind and forgave Wayo, even if she didn’t reject her
or feel dirty because of her touch, Wayo still couldn’t shake off the weight
of guilt. So he made that firm promise, to show his determination.

As much as that kiss made his love for Blue grow to the point of madness,
he would never do anything to take advantage of the princess or hurt her
trust.

Does that mean you'll never touch me again?

Yes. I won't dare cross the line with you again. I would never have the
courage to kiss you again.

Even if I allow it one day… would you refuse?

Wayo looked at the bright eyes that turned to her, now at the same height, as
she was still kneeling on the ground. Like a fallen lover, surrendered at the
feet of Princess Catherine. But those words made her heart tremble, as if
she were falling in love all over again. In truth, her heart and soul already
belonged entirely to Blue.

What?!

Don't worry about what I said. I will always respect your decision.

...

It was like dying and being reborn. Catherine had a knack for bringing her
down and yet giving her new hope. Whether it was sharing her first kiss,
offering her a chance… or making her once lonely heart believe there was
still something to hope for.

Henry already knows where they are. Why don't you attack at once? I
guarantee that my men won't make the same mistakes as the ones you hired
before.

“This time, we need to plan carefully. Even though we know that Princess
Blue and Wayo are in Yao Yai, it could be a trap to lure us in. Commander

Page 180 of 309

Santi would never have gotten this information so quickly, unless Watit
revealed it on purpose.”

Henry reflected that if the location was really secret, the information he
wanted wouldn’t have reached him in just three days, as if it had been
ordered. Furthermore, after Commander Santi’s previous mistake, it was
difficult to trust the police and obtain new information from his contacts.
Therefore, Henry didn’t blindly believe his words.

If it's a trap, what's your plan? Just give the order.

Gather more men for this mission, and in the meantime, study all the routes
in and out of the resort. As soon as we have enough strength and someone
from the region to guide us, we will give the signal to act.

Understood. I will arrange everything immediately.

Madelin’s guard chief was carefully analyzing the strategic map of Nakhon
Ratchasima Province based on the information provided by Commander
Santi, especially regarding the Yao Yai region. If the enemies had set a trap,
Henry was ready to counterattack with a plan even more meticulous and
clever than the police’s.

Henry is already in Thailand.

Since when do you know that, Wayo?

Catherine turned to face the person who had just given her the news,
momentarily forgetting the need to keep her distance. It was already night,
the air as sharp as dusk, and Wayo rarely spoke to her beyond the essentials.
So when the conversation came now, Catherine was surprised, as she had
imagined the other had already fallen asleep. Even though they had shared
the same house since day one, the proximity of this night made everything
seem different.

My father sent someone to warn me this afternoon. He said to be more

careful.

Page 181 of 309

If you found out about it in the afternoon, why did you only tell me now?
Did you intend to hide it from me?

Of course not. I wanted to tell you as soon as I found out, but some events
prevented me from doing so. I only had the opportunity now.

That means we'll have to run away again.

No. This time, we don't need to run away anymore.

What do you mean by that?

Wayo turned to look Catherine in the eye. Before, he had kept a respectful
distance, but now he wanted to see her clearly. Without looking away, he
continued:

Before we came here, my father had already decided that he would capture
the Madelin rebels. If we can lure Henry into this trap and capture him, it
will all be over. Henry will be arrested as an international criminal and
extradited to Madelin, where he will stand trial.

Henry is an excellent head of the guard. Capturing him will not be easy. It is
too dangerous and risky, Wayo.

My father knows this, which is why he has already requested

reinforcements. He is betting heavily on this plan, even putting his honor
and police career at risk, all to ensure your safety and so that you can return
to Madelin as soon as possible.

It was the last bet, a confrontation that would define once and for all who
would win and who would be defeated. Wayo had also bet everything on
this fight against Madelin's rebels. His mission was to protect Princess
Catherine until she regained her rightful throne. Even if her love couldn't be
kept by her side… She would swear to protect her until the last second!

And what does Watit intend to do with Grace and the impostor?

Without Henry, Grace and the fake princess will lose their last card up their
sleeve and end up captured. They are coming to Thailand in the next few

Page 182 of 309

days, under the pretense of a leisure trip. My father believes this will be
their only and perhaps last chance to end it all.

If Watit considers this the best course of action and you agree, then I will
trust and follow the plan. But I ask only one thing that we avoid as much
loss as possible.

I believe that everything will end well. That we will all come out alive.

We can only hope that this comes true.

But for now, you need to rest, Blue. Save your strength for tomorrow. If
something unexpected happens, we'll need to be prepared to face the rebels.

I'm not a child for you to try to convince me like that.

I'm not trying to deceive you. I'm just worried… I want to take care of you.
I want to take care of the person I love…

Wayo froze as he noticed Catherine approaching. His hand, which moments

before had instinctively slid to smooth away the frown between the
princess's brows, now remained there, unmoved. Instead of rejecting her,
Catherine simply rested her head on her shoulder, as she had done the night
they had watched the stars together on a secluded island.

Wayo, can I ask you something tonight?

Anything you want, Blue.

I want to hear your heart.

...

I want to know what the heart of someone in love sounds like.

The lieutenant just watched as Catherine closed her eyes and settled against
his chest, listening intently to the rapid beating of his heart. Her heart,
which had always known its place, now refused to be contained.

Page 183 of 309

Thump-thump... Thump-thump...

As if he wanted to shout his love so that Catherine would never have any
doubts.

Father, I apologize for coming to find you so suddenly, but I have an urgent
matter to attend to.

What happened, Karel?

I want to talk about this in private with Your Majesty.

Antonie, tell everyone to leave.

King Arthur ordered the royal secretary to dismiss the guards, ladies-in-
waiting, and everyone present in the throne room. He noticed the uneasiness
on Karel's face. Furthermore, as second in line to the Madelin throne, Karel
had never requested an urgent audience during the king's working hours.

I received a letter from a friend in France. From the handwriting, I'm sure it
was written by my sister. Please read the parent content.

What?! If this is true, it means Catherine is in danger in Thailand!

I believe so. Her behavior had changed in a way that, until now, I could not
understand. But now I am certain that she is being targeted by the rebels
who wish to usurp the throne.

I need to contact the Thai authorities immediately so they can take action
against the rebels and ensure her safety!

Wait, Father. If the rebels find out that we know about the situation, they
may act sooner and put Catherine at risk. In the letter, she says that she is
safe under the protection of the Thai police. Therefore, I believe that the
best decision is for us to leave for Thailand as soon as possible, to rescue
her and bring her back to Madelin with the dignity and safety she deserves.

Karel’s voice was firm and certain of his meticulous plan. If the king acted
immediately, the rebels could anticipate and attack Catherine before any

Page 184 of 309

reinforcements arrived.

Furthermore, traveling to Thailand without arousing suspicion was essential

to prevent Antonie, Henry’s father and a notorious traitor, from getting
suspicious. The same went for Grace, the trusted maid whose betrayal Karel
would never have imagined, and for the false princess, who was to receive
Madelin’s ultimate punishment.

Blue, are you warmer?

Wayo, do you know what the punishment is for disrespecting royalty?

I don't know.

In Madelin, the maximum penalty is execution.

Wayo pretended to widen her eyes in shock, but she didn't fail to take
advantage of the situation. Since Princess Catherine didn't seriously
reprimand her for the sudden hug she had given her from behind, on the
balcony of the house, she saw this as an opportunity. Instead of grabbing a
cloak or coat to warm her up on that still cold morning, she decided to stay
close.

Winter is coming. I was afraid you would get sick.

So why didn't you bring me a coat?

Because a coat wouldn't be as warm as this.

Catherine shook her head slightly at Wayo's stubbornness. The police

officer always found arguments to justify her actions, without hesitation.
However, she did not move away. On the contrary, she remained there,
leaning against the young woman who gave her warmth every morning and
night when she had the privilege of falling asleep to the sound of her
heartbeat.

In the past few days, the situation seemed to have calmed down. There was
no news of any new threats coming from Watit. Furthermore, according to
the schedule he had heard earlier, Grace and the impostor would arrive in

Page 185 of 309

Thailand
soon, in a discreet manner.

With the danger seemingly suspended for now, the relationship between
Catherine and Wayo progressed in a surprising way. Although she still
couldn't say the words that the other had been waiting to hear, for reasons
she couldn't even explain, the truth was that, deep down, she also liked what
they were building together.

Maybe it was selfish of her, but for the first time, she allowed herself to
listen to her own heart and follow a feeling she had never experienced
before. Catherine enjoyed every moment with Wayo and wished that time
would stop there, or at least that she could stay by her side for as long as
possible before everything came to an end.

Madelin's winter is much harsher than Thailand's. It snows every year.

Now that you say that, I feel like seeing the snow there.

The first snow of the season is expected to fall soon.

Blue, when this is all over, let's go together and see the first snow in
Madelin.

I hope we can do that.

Catherine smiled slightly, unable to give a definitive answer to Wayo's

request. She didn't know what the future held for them, but deep down, she
wanted to have a special moment in Madelin, as a way of repaying
everything Wayo had done for her.

Let's go inside. Let's have some hot chocolate and get ready for breakfast.

Wayo reluctantly let go of the hug after a long time feeling the warmth of
the one he loved and protected so much. He was worried about Catherine
and didn't want her to get sick because of the damp morning cold. After all,
the princess's body could get sick, but her heart would never falter, because
she would always have Wayo by her side.

Page 186 of 309

I like your hot chocolate.

Just chocolate?

Yes. Madelin's is not as good as yours.

Then you'll have to take me with you. That way I can prepare for you every
day.

Catherine, pretending not to listen to the provocation, took the lead and
entered the house first. However, before she could enjoy her morning hot
chocolate, something caughther attention and Wayo’s. On the horizon,
fireworks exploded in the sky, coming from a resort not far away.

Fireworks? At this time?

Blue, that's a danger sign!

What?

We need to get out of here now! Henry's group found us! Without wasting
any time, Wayo grabbed the emergency backpack he always kept ready for
situations like this. Then, he firmly held Catherine's hand, whose expression
showed concern, and quickly guided her out of the house in the middle of
the forest.

According to the plan they had drawn up, they would take the safest route,
avoiding Madelin's rebels until the Thai authorities, under her father's
command, could capture them.

Sir, our agents have arrested a total of eight criminals. Watit heard the news
shortly after the fighting had calmed down. The police, who were already
prepared, had secured the resort. Although the Madelin rebels acted later
than expected, Watit had anticipated that they would attempt to attack
before the fake Princess Catherine and the rebel housekeeper arrived in
Thailand.

Among those arrested, is there anyone from Madelin?

Page 187 of 309

No, sir. They are all Thais or foreigners who entered the country illegally.

Nobody found Henry?

Bang!

The first shot echoed in the distance, in the back area of the resort. Watit
quickly realized that the easy capture of those criminals, without major
clashes or casualties like the previous times, could just be a trap. It was
possible that this group had been hired just to distract the police, while
Henry and another squad attacked from another route.

Contact the agents positioned on the other path!

Sir, we've lost the signal. There's no response.

You two stay here and protect this area. The rest of you, come with me!

The police chief gave quick orders, realizing that they had fallen into a
well-planned trap. Furthermore, the fact that there was no response from the
officers responsible for Princess Catherine and Wayo's security indicated
that they might already have been neutralized. He needed to act quickly to
prevent the two from falling into even greater danger.

Blue, can you still keep going?

I'm fine.

Even though she could no longer walk, Catherine had already decided that
she would not be a burden or a burden to Wayo in any way.

Although they had been forced to change their route to escape the criminals,
leaving behind the familiar path and heading down an unknown trail
surrounded bytall trees and dense vegetation, were now lost in the forest.
The original meeting point, where the police had been waiting for them for
protection, seemed increasingly distant.

If you can't, we'd better rest a little.

Page 188 of 309

We can't stop. They're still chasing us.

I think they're behind us now. The shooting stopped a while ago.

Wayo! You're bleeding!

It was just a scratch during the confrontation. The bullet didn't get lodged,
I'm fine.

Weren't you wearing a vest?

Touching Wayo’s shoulder, Catherine realized that she wasn’t wearing the
bulletproof vest that would have hindered her movement the same vest she
had insisted Catherine wear to ensure her safety. But then why had Wayo
lied, saying that she was protected too?

You lied to me.

Just wear the vest, Blue. I can take care of myself.

But...

No matter what happens, trust me, Blue.

This was no time to argue or hesitate. If they stayed here any longer, they
would be caught. Catherine decided to trust the one person who loved her
the most and she would trust her until the end. Until the very last second,
they would be together. And if the worst happened, she would never allow
Wayo to sacrifice himself for her life.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The gunshots tore through the silence of the forest, passing inches from
their target. Before Catherine could react, Wayo pushed her behind a tree.
Two armed men emerged from the darkness, their weapons pointed directly
at the Crown Princess of Madelin, ready to kill her.

If you don't want to die, get out of the way, officer. That's not your problem.

Page 189 of 309

If you want to hurt Blue, you'll have to go over my dead body.

Hand over the princess and perhaps we will spare your life.

I'm right here. And you have no right to touch her.

The tension grew. Wayo knew he was at a disadvantage. He had faced one-
on-two situations before and come out alive, but this was different.
Catherine’s life was at stake, and one wrong decision could cost her
everything. She didn’t hesitate.

Bang!

Wayo's first shot hit the target with precision, knocking one of the men
down. The second criminal raised his gun, aiming straight at her. Before he
could fire, Wayo advanced to disarm him. However, as they fought hand-to-
hand, she was surprised by a blow to the stomach, which knocked her to the
ground. The bandit took advantage of the advantage and pointed the gun at
her head.

Bang!

...

A shot rang through the air. Catherine, panting, held Wayo's gun, which had
fallen near her feet. Her shot hadnot been perfect, but it was enough to save
the person who mattered most to her.

Wayo...

Blue, don't come any closer!

Catherine stopped suddenly. Someone was there. She had expected to find
him eventually, but not so soon. Henry moved coldly, dragging Wayo's
wounded body like a shield. The strong arm of the head of Madelin's royal
guard pressed against her neck, making it difficult for her to breathe. The
gun pointed at Wayo's temple made it clear that he would not hesitate to
pull the trigger.

Page 190 of 309

Greetings, Princess Catherine.

Henry!

I haven't seen you in a long time. The change in your highness is surprising.
If I were to say now that the woman in front of me is the real princess, I
doubt anyone would believe me. Catherine was silent.

The heir to the throne of Madelin, now with blood on her hands... A
murderer. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed
that the princess would become someone so ruthless. You no longer deserve
the throne.

I did what I needed to do to protect myself and the people around me.

That policewoman? Is that what you call 'the person by your side'?

If you hurt Wayo, I'll kill you.

The threat was not just lip service. If Wayo was willing to give his life for
her, Catherine was also willing to do thesame. Her gaze was firm. And if
Henry had doubted her determination, he was about to find out the truth.

Do not go against your destiny, princess. Drop the weapon and surrender. I
do not wish for this to end brutally. After all, your family has done a lot for
mine.

If you acknowledge this debt, then why did you betray the crown?

We never did anything to you.

I have my reasons.

Blue, don't listen! Shoot! Don't worry about me, if Henry dies, everything...
urgh!

Henry tightened his arm around Wayo’s neck, suffocating her. She struggled
to breathe, but her strength was quickly fading. If Catherine didn’t do
something now, she might lose Wayo forever. She had to choose. Between

Page 191 of 309

protecting Madelin or saving the only person she loved. The king had
always told her to never forget her duty as a princess, no matter where she
was.

Sorry, father... If he could save Wayo, any consequences would be his

responsibility.

Henry... I surrender.

- TBC -

Page 192 of 309

 Chapter 13 - The Princess's Weak Point and Fear.

Ouch! You're quite fierce, huh?

Henry cursed in pain, taken aback by the fact that a police officer like Wayo
wouldn't give up so easily. He was
careless and ended up getting a strong bite on the back of his hand, which
made him lose his rhythm for a moment.

Meanwhile, the gun he was holding was pointed directly at Princess

Catherine, who had already accepted her defeat and dropped her own gun to
protect the other person. However, this moment of distraction prevented
Henry from pulling the trigger and finishing everything.

Wayo...

Blue...

Wayo hugged Princess Catherine tightly, after gathering her last energy to
take a few steps towards her. The person who was most important to Wayo
was now in her arms, helping her to stand. Even if the gun was within
reach, she knew she wouldn't have enough time to grab it and react before
Henry fired. If someone was going to die here first, Wayo was determined
to protect Blue until her last breath.

If you want to protect yourselves so much, then die together!

Lord Henry, wait!

What is it, Samuel?

The head of the royal guard turned to face his closest subordinate, the one
who knew the details of the plan. If he was here, it meant he had also
received direct orders from Grace. Samuel knew all the secrets and was
involved in the conspiracy.

There has been a change of orders. We must capture Princess Blue alive.

Page 193 of 309

But we're so close to finishing this... I'll take responsibility for Grace
myself.

Lady Grace ordered that this revenge be resolved by herself.

In that case, take Princess Catherine.

Let me go! Now!

Catherine screamed in despair as the enemies violently pulled her. Her light
body was dragged effortlessly as Wayo tried to resist and hold her. But with
the wounds she had and the blood still flowing from where she had been
shot, the police officer knew she could not protect her for much longer.

What about Officer Wayo? What will we do with her?

Kill her in the forest. If no one finds the body, the wild animals will take
care of the rest.

Lord Henry, we made a deal! Why are you breaking your word?

I'm just the head of the royal guard, not the crown princess. Unlike you, I'm
not obligated to keep my word.

Wayo!

The princess, in despair, struggled to free herself, but she was held tightly.
Meanwhile, before her eyes, she saw the last moments of the person most
important to her. She would no longer have time to confess her feelings to
Wayo.

If the other was shot there, at point-blank range, there would be nothing she
could do to save her. Not even a
miracle could bring her back.

Bang!

The sound of a gunshot echoed from behind. Samuel’s gun fell to the
ground before he could fire. Then quick footsteps signaled the arrival of the

Page 194 of 309

police. The shot had come from the gun of Lord Watit, who had just saved
his daughter’s life.

The police arrived in force!

Retreat! Take the princess!

Wayo watched helplessly as Catherine was carried away, while she herself
fell to the ground. No matter how hard she tried to stand up or gather
strength, her body felt like lead. Everything went against her heart's desire
to protect the one she had promised to save.

Wayo!

Father...

Wayo was shot! Call the rescue team, we have a serious wound!

Blue... I need to help you...

That is beyond your ability to do. The rest will be up to your father and the
authorities in Madelin.

...

Wayo understood the reason behind those words. But giving up? She would
never do that. She would save Blue. She would protect her until the end. No
matter what she had to sacrifice to do so...

Samuel, let us go. This is an order.

Forgive me, Your Highness, but Princess Blue is no longer first in line to
the Madelin throne. Now that there is a
new princess, there is no reason for me to obey her orders.

If you give up now and do what is right, I promise my father will forgive
you. Just help us...

Don't listen to the words of a princess without a throne,

Page 195 of 309

Samuel.

Henry...

Go out and order them to reinforce the guard. Don't let Princess Blue leave
our field of vision or escape in any way.

Samuel, one of Madelin’s royal guards, bowed to his superior before

walking away from the small quarters in the Wang Na Yao district. This was
where Princess Catherine was being held temporarily, awaiting the arrival
of Lady Grace and another princess the next day, when everything would be
settled once and for all.If you don't want to waste your time, Your Highness,
stop using cheap tricks to try to persuade others to help you.

This offer is not just for Samuel. Even you, Henry, may receive my father's
forgiveness, should you choose to
repent now.

I've come too far to turn back, Your Highness.

Catherine looked up at the head of the guard, Henry, someone she had once
trusted as much as her father
trusted Antonie, the royal secretary. What could have happened to make
him change so much? What was the real reason behind all this?

From what I could understand in that tense situation, Catherine heard

Grace’s name being mentioned. She and
Wayo weren’t wrong in suspecting that the trusted maid was the
mastermind behind everything. It was as if Grace was the true leader of the
rebels, and the reason Catherine was still alive for another day was just so
that everything could be resolved in person tomorrow.

If Antonie knew all this, he would be deeply disappointed in you.

I don't care what my father thinks of what I did. He was never proud of me
anyway.

Page 196 of 309

I don’t know why you think so, but as the first in line to succeed Madelin,
I’ve heard my father praise you many
times. Antonie has always been proud of you. He even personally asked that
when I ascended the throne, you take over your position so he could retire.

...

I guess you never knew this. I'm telling you now, even though it won't
change anything.

If this situation were a psychological game, Catherine would still remain

calm and composed. Even though she was at a total disadvantage, she
showed no fear. She would not be cornered prey, waiting for imminent
death. If there was any chance of survival, she would try to seize it. If she
could change Henry or Samuel's mind, maybe there was hope. If that
happened, she could return to see those who mattered most to her. Or at the
very least, she could be sure that Wayo would not suffer or be in danger
because of her
again.

In the end, she wasn't worried about herself as much as she

was worried about Wayo... Could this be... love?

Guys, Wayo is awake!

...

Wayo slowly opened his eyes, scanning the unfamiliar white and spotless
room. After regaining consciousness, he heard the familiar voice of his
younger cousin, Atjima, not far away, along with the worried voices of his
family. But before he could process everything, he closed his eyes again
due to the searing pain radiating throughout his body.

"I'll call the doctor! " Rose said hurriedly.

"Wait, Rose! I'll go with you!" Lada added.

"Wayo, how are you feeling now?" Din asked, worried.

Page 197 of 309

It hurts...

The policewoman replied in a hoarse voice, as she tried to comprehend the

commotion in the hospital room. However, before she even realized how
badly she had been injured in the fight against the criminals, a more urgent
thought came to her mind. Her heart raced, and concern filled her voice as
she asked

And Blue? Blue is fine, isn't she?

Uncle Watit is taking care of it, don't worry.

What do you mean?! Where is Blue?!

Wayo! Calm down! Don't try to get up, or the wound will open!

Kasama held her cousin, preventing her from getting up abruptly from the
bed, still connected to the IV and weakened by her injuries. It was a miracle
that she had survived. If Uncle Watit had arrived a little later, they might
have lost her forever.

Someone tell me where Blue is!

Blue was captured by Madelin's people. Uncle Watit is coordinating

everything to locate and rescue her.

I have to go! I have to save Blue...

"First, worry about getting better, Wayo. If you do it like this now, you'll
only get in Uncle Watit's way. Get better soon, and after that, if you want to
go after her, we won't stop you" Apo said, trying to make her think.

Life doesn't usually give second chances that often. Wayo needed to stay
calm and analyze the situation clearly.

Calm down, Wayo. I believe in Uncle Watit, he will save Blue. And I also
believe in her... I'm sure she'll be fine.

Isabel told us that King Arthur will come to Thailand!

Page 198 of 309

Why did Princess Blue refer to the monarch in that way?

I'm just... glad the King is coming here.

Not only King Arthur, but Prince Karel will also come with him.

...

Princess Blue, are you still listening to me?

I'm so happy that our family will finally be reunited.

Helen responded in an unusual voice, something that was kut of character

for the real Princess Catherine, who usually played this role perfectly,
without anyone noticing the difference. However, the unexpected news that
Isabel had brought after her arrival in Thailand, something that not even her
father had told her, was affecting her deeply.

The fact that King Arthur and Prince Karel had come to Thailand despite
their many responsibilities in the Kingdom of Madelin indicated that they
both probably had some knowledge of what had happened to the true heir to
the throne, and perhaps were even beginning to suspect something serious.
If things got worse, no one involved in the conspiracy would survive.

Grace, something big has happened. King Arthur and Prince Karel are
coming to Thailand!

I heard, so we need to change our plans and act tonight.

What does that mean? This is out of my control.

I'm going to kill Princess Blue tonight.

...

But if you don't cooperate and try to give up now, the one who will die as a
traitor will be you, Helena.

Grace, you said that King Arthur and Prince Karel will come to Thailand?

Page 199 of 309

Yes, even your father, Antonie, will come too.

This is outside of the plan we made. I don't want my father to know about
this. And if King Arthur finds out the truth, won't we all end up being
executed?

We've come this far, what else can we fear? You know there's no turning
back. If the abyss is already in front of us, we'll end up dying anyway.

So we must risk what lies ahead, no matter what happens. There is still a
chance of survival.Grace took Henry's large hand, who looked confused,
terrified and lost, as she calmed him and guided him to continue following
her orders until the end. They were almost reaching the De Lena's final
point, the one she had waited for her entire life. She would not allow
everything she had sacrificed to be in vain, no matter what the cost, even if
she had to pay with the life of Henry, who had given her a love that had no
value whatsoever.

Where is Princess Blue?

Inside the house, Grace. Before you do anything tonight, there's something
else you need to know.

What is it?

Even if you eliminate the real princess and put Helena in her place,
everything still won't be solved. Policewoman Wayo will stop at nothing to
reveal the truth to the King, as long as he's alive.

And a mere Thai police officer is meddling so much in this matter!

If Officer Wayo hadn't gotten involved early on, it would have all ended
that night when she poisoned Princess Catherine with the poison and
planned her death. But when Wayo stepped in to help, all of their plans
started to go awry, and now the situation was cornered, with few options
left.

Page 200 of 309

Between Madelin and Wayo, who do you think Princess Blue would
choose?

Of course Madelin. You shouldn't ask such a senseless question, Henry.

You're wrong, Grace. Princess Blue chose Wayo.

...

Did this mean something was changing in her heart? The ending of this
story would be even more exciting and satisfying than she had imagined
and expected.

How long has it been since we last met, Your Highness?

Grace!

I'm really glad you still remember a friend like me.

We will never forget someone we considered a trusted friend, but ended up

betraying us and plotting our death.

That is certain.

Your tone is much more acidic, isn’t it? But that’s normal. When luck falls
and the throne is lost, it’s not strange to lower yourself and live like an
ordinary person. I think that, with everything that happened, you learned a
lot from Wayo.

This is a matter between Grace and me. Madelin's case is none of Wayo's
business. If Grace has something against me, she should come and settle it
now, so that no one else loses anything because of this.

Catherine spoke in a firm and determined voice, her eyes fixed on Grace's,
so cold and cruel, without looking away. As always, Grace hid the whole
truth under an innocent and pure facade. Perhaps that was why she never
suspected that the other had a grudge against her or enough to want to kill
her, as she was doing now.

Page 201 of 309

Isn't your mission as Madelin's heir to protect the throne? Why then are you
defending the police officer named Wayo so openly?

I just...

Love her.

...

Just by looking into your eyes, I already understood everything. Even

though I hate you, Blue, and I hate everyone in the De Lena family, who
destroyed my family, I was by your side for a long time, I was your friend
and I served your family since childhood. And what is this, what you feel
for her, it's a shame.

It's not true, I don't love Wayo.

Her voice was confused, trying to get around the situation, not wanting to
allow Grace to pressure her with psychological warfare. Catherine was
afraid that if she showed any weakness, Grace would notice and destroy the
person most important to her.

If you don't love, then Wayo's death means nothing to you.

No, Grace! Don't hurt her anymore!

Catherine looked at the person who burst out laughing, clearly enjoying her
anger as she unintentionally showed her protective instinct. She didn't want
Wayo to suffer any more, or have to sacrifice his life to protect her.

What is love, Blue? You know that foolish love does not exist in this world.

Grace approached and squeezed the chin of theperson who was tied up,
with their wrists bound, prevented from fighting or escaping from that place
of captivity, so similar to the place where her own family was confined to
death, with no hope of survival.

I've always envied you, Blue. I was an orphaned child, just watching the
perfect princess, who could get everything she wanted with a simple

Page 202 of 309

request. While you had a close knit family, I had no one else.

I never knew you envied me, but to this day I can still say with certainty
that you were both a friend and family to me. Oh!

Her face contorted with pressure, and tears fell from her eyes as Grace's
anger intensified, about to reveal everything she wanted to know. Catherine
thought she would finally discover the reason for so much resentment.

Don't come with that idealistic speech. The De Lena family, despite
seeming big and respectable to others, to me they are just traitors. While
you, Blue, had a happy life with your family, I lost everything. Do you
know how happy I was when the queen died? I felt victorious when you and
King Arthur lost everything, but that is not enough to satisfy my revenge.

...

Sometimes justice is delayed, but I waited almost twenty years for the
queen to die. I wanted to see De Lena suffer, and so I planned this and
waited for the opportunity to take revenge. What King Aldric did, Blue, you
will pay for it as your granddaughter.

I don't understand what my grandfather did to make you so angry.

Have you ever heard of the Rousseau family? King Aldric had the entire
family killed on charges of treason over twenty years ago, shortly after
King Arthur took the throne.

I asked my father about the Rousseau family rebellion, but he never wanted
to talk about it.

The Rousseau family did not disappear under King Aldric, but survived
with one member, a child who was left alone in the orphanage as a baby.
She was raised with all the family's resentment and entrusted this mission to
me. When I grew up and understood the story, I did everything I could to
serve the court and wait for the moment of revenge, to make De Lena suffer
and lose as the Rousseau family suffered, many times more.

Page 203 of 309

If the Rousseau family's revenge against the royal family ends with my
death, Grace, then let it end with me, but don't hurt anyone else.

Catherine understood Grace's resentment, although she knew that she and
her father were not responsible for what happened to the Rousseau family.
That was an event from the past, when her grandfather was still king. Both
Catherine and Grace were either not present or did not know the truth.

But if Catherine didn't find a way to end this vendetta, Grace's grudge
would never end and would only cause more harm to Madelin, the De Lena
family, and the safety of Wayo, whom Grace now saw as the weak point of
those who had no weaknesses.

Yes, I want to kill you, Blue, with my own hands, to avenge all the
Rousseaus who lost their lives.

Then do it. I've never been afraid of death.

But because I know that you, Blue, were never afraid of death, and now,
death doesn't scare me as much as the pain of losing everything I lost and
carrying that pain for the rest of my life.

Grace!

Before I die, I want to see you lose someone who, no matter how important
they are, cannot be saved. I want to see you suffer, as I suffered, when I lost
those I loved before your eyes.

...

If what you fear is Wayo's death, just wait and see!

Greetings, King Arthur and Prince Karel.

No need to be formal. Right now we are more concerned about our

daughter's safety.

Police authorities have already increased security around the province. The
criminals have not yet left the Korat region; they must be hiding somewhere

Page 204 of 309

nearby.

If there is anything Madelin's people can do to help, please let us know

quickly, Mr. Watit. We stand ready to offer any assistance necessary for my
sister's safety.

I put our team to follow the Princess's false movements Catherine and her
faithful assistant. Upon learning that King Arthur and Prince Karel would
be coming to Thailand tomorrow, the rebels moved immediately.

It doesn't matter what rescue method you use, but I want you to always
prioritize our daughter's safety.

Understood, Your Majesty.

Watit bowed his head to King Arthur and Prince Karel, who came for a
private audience upon their arrival in Thailand. After the De Lena royal
family was informed of the critical situation involving Princess Catherine,
which was communicated by Prince Karel's friend, they both decided to
come to the country in person to follow the developments and are ready to
allow Madeline's guards to fully cooperate with the Thai authorities.

Mr. Watit, where is Wayo now?

My daughter was injured in combat and is currently under care in the

hospital.

In the letter, my sister mentioned Wayo, saying that without his help she
would not have survived the rebel attack. We would really like to meet her
and hear what she has to say. Perhaps she has information that will help us
find my sister. Father, can I go see her?

Then let Mr. Watit take you to her. With permission granted, Prince Karel
followed Officer Watit, who was responsible for coordinating efforts to help
Princess Catherine during her stay in Thailand, to the hospital. They were
on their way to meet the guard who had been injured while protecting
Madelin’s direct heir. Karel was deeply grateful and wanted to talk to her,
despite the still critical and worrying circumstances.

Page 205 of 309

Sir, something serious has happened...

Forgive me, Prince Karel.

Okay, feel free to speak.

What there was?

Watit asked a subordinate who was in charge of guarding Wayo's room,

because although his daughter had shown signs of improvement, her
internal injuries still needed attention, which would make her stay in the
hospital for another day or two.

The lieutenant is missing, sir.

What's that?! I ordered you to watch her!

I watched her the whole time, sir, but when the nurse came in, there was no
one else in the room.

Are you sure you didn't lose your guard or leave for a moment?

I'm sorry, sir. There was a moment when I dozed off for a brief moment.
And my revolver is gone too!

Order them to search the security cameras and find her immediately!

The police chief gave the order in a stern tone to the subordinate who failed
in his vigil, allowing his stubborn and impetuous daughter to escape from
the hospital before she had fully recovered.

What happened, Watit?

I apologize, Prince Karel, but I believe she already knows where her sister
is.

...

Page 206 of 309

What is Wayo planning, trying to rescue Blue alone?

- I’m updating early today because it’s Eid for all Muslims, and I might not
have time to update later. So I decided to do it early. -

- TBC -

Page 207 of 309

 Chapter 14 - The moment when revenge comes to an end.

Henry, you've already taken care of everything, right?

I activated the transmitter I found on Princess Blue's necklace.

Very well, that means the prey will soon fall into the trap.

Mmmph...

Catherine struggled, trying to free herself from the restraints that bound her
to the chair. Her wrists were securely tied behind her back, and a cloth had
been covered over her mouth to prevent her from saying anything. Grace
had made it clear that there was no need for further negotiation, nor would
she allow Catherine to try to persuade anyone to change sides.

From now on, all that was left was to have fun with Wayo's life on the line.
The plan was to lure the police into a trap, using the transmitter Wayo had
given him in case they got separated in the forest.Henry had found it during
the trip, after capturing her and locking her in an unknown house. The head
guard had disabled the signal to make it harder to track, but it was Grace
who ordered it reactivated for a cruel purpose.

No need to despair, Blue. In the end, it was Wayo who came to meet his
own death.

Grace smiled coldly as she saw that everything was going according to her
plan. Princess Catherine was cornered, powerless and without a way out,
ready to receive the death that she herself would grant. As for Wayo, Grace
was certain that the fool was already walking into the trap, guided by love.

A pathetic love story between a princess of royal blood and a simple guard
who would sacrifice even her own life to protect the one she loves. Well,
Grace would guarantee an unhappy and suffering ending.

Helena, keep an eye on Blue.

Page 208 of 309

And you, where are you going, Grace?

Henry and I will prepare the reception for our guest, Wayo.

Helena watched as the situation spiraled out of control. She was in the same
boat as Grace, now considered a rebel wanted by both Madelin and
Thailand. Even if they had managed to eliminate the real princess, in the
end, Helena would never be able to take the throne as an impostor. In the
worst case scenario, King Arthur could sentence her to death.

But don't forget if you try to betray me or run away on your own... someone
who doesn't recognize the debt ofgratitude they owe me... well, then I'll just
take your life back!

...

P'Lom, are you sure your body is well enough?

I'm fine.

Wayo responded to her younger cousin, who had been worried about the
entire Watinwanich family traveling with her. Alone, she knew she would
not be able to escape the hospital, where her father’s police officers were on
standby to ensure her safety. So she asked her cousins for help to escape
and participate in the rescue of Blue.

Wayo, the sign has been standing in the same place for a while. It hasn't
moved in a long time.

Lom, check the surrounding area to see if there is an accessible path.

It seems like the signal is coming from the middle of the forest.

Isn't it risky to go straight there? It could be a trap set by the criminals.

Apo expressed her concern as she drove. After helping Wayo escape from
the hospital without being seen by Watit, they followed the signal tracking
of the device Wayo had given Princess Catherine to wear at all times.
However, they couldn’t act impulsively. They needed a solid plan. That was

Page 209 of 309

why neither of the cousins would let the police officer, who was anxious
and distressed, risk it alone.

If something happened, everyone would be responsible together. Watit

probably already knew about his daughter’s escape. But Wayo didn’t hide it
because she wanted to act rashly or alone, but because she feared that the
criminals would use a counterattack, as they had done before. If her father
took measures parallel to hers, they could catch them by surprise.

I'm sure they want to lure you in to kill you or use Blue as a bargaining
chip.

I agree with Apo. If the signal was turned off at the beginning, it means the
criminals knew it existed. But after just one night, it was turned back on on
purpose.

This is not a good sign for us.

I promise I'll be careful and rational. But even though I know it could be a
trap, I can't just stand by and let Blue be in even more danger. What's my
life for if I can't protect the ones I love?

You finally admitted that you love her, huh?

Wayo looked at Atjima, who smiled despite the tension of the situation.
Then, he turned to assess the reaction of the other cousins, who heard this
confession for the first time. Unlike Apo, who already knew, none of them
seemed surprised. Perhaps because they already believed that this was
Wayo's first true love.

I know, Apo. Blue is important to me, and that's why I'm willing to take the
risk.

I don't know how to use weapons or fight, but you can trust me to drive.

As for me, I'll cover for you, Wayo.

The police officer looked at her cousins with gratitude for their help and
unconditional love for each other, even in the most difficult times. She

Page 210 of 309

thanked them all for risking their lives with her on this mission. Wayo
would protect everyone who was important to her.

I wouldn't let anyone else sacrifice themselves… And I wouldn't lose

anyone to the rebels again!

Any news? Have the agents found Wayo yet?

Wayo escaped from the hospital with the help of my niece, Your Majesty.
Everyone was aware and informed that they will send a request for
reinforcement as soon as they confirm Princess Blue's whereabouts.

Can we really expect Wayo to be able to rescue my sister safely?

Karel asked, his voice thick with concern. It had been several hours since
Wayo had disappeared from the hospital that afternoon. And in a few hours,
the search for Catherine would become even more difficult as nightfall
approached, putting them at a disadvantage. However, neither the Thai
authorities nor Madelin’s agents had been able to find any trace of the
rebels.

Prince Karel, Wayo sent the coordinates of the criminals' hideout.

Watit spoke with a hopeful tone that everything would end well. The
location recently shared by Wayo indicated a spot deep in the forest, in the
Wang Nam Khiao region. It would be necessary to mobilize forces to
surround the location and capture the remaining rebels.

Lord Watit, let me go help rescue my sister.

Your sister is already in danger. If you expose yourself as well, it will only
make the teams' work even more difficult.

Father, I ask permission. I want to help my sister and rescue her from the
rebels.

Leave this mission to Watit and Antonie.

Page 211 of 309

King Arthur spoke with concern, placing his trust in Antonie as his royal
secretary. If Antonie wanted to prove his innocence and demonstrate that he
had no involvement in Henry's conspiracy, this was the opportunity. As
Madelin's father and authority figure, the king wanted him to make his own
decision about how to handle this situation.

I know it will be difficult for Prince Karel and Your Majesty to trust me, but
please rest assured. If Henry has committed treason and conspired against
the crown, even though he is my son, I will judge him according to the laws
of Madelin. And if there is no other choice… I will put an end to this
myself.

Henry! Has anyone found Helena?

I had my men search the area, but there's no sign of her.

She must have taken the opportunity to run away.

Someone as low-class and cowardly as her could never be a princess.

And what do you intend to do with Helena?

Let her think she's escaped for now. Once we deal with Wayo and Blue,
we'll have time to take care of her. Grace decided to focus on the main plan,
sending Lieutenant Wayo and Princess Catherine straight to hell that very
night and ending all the revenge once and for all. As anold acquaintance,
she even felt a little sorry for the cruel fate that awaited the princess. But
there was nothing to be done, Catherine would pay for the King's sins.
Aldric. And to top it off, Grace would make sure Blue followed the same
path as Wayo.

Lady Grace, Lord Henry.

Is everything going according to plan, Samuel?

Our men spotted a strange car in the area. We believe Wayo has already
arrived and is approaching the meeting point.

Get up!

Page 212 of 309

Grrrr…

Catherine squirmed as Grace pulled her roughly to her feet. With Samuel
and Henry at her side, watching her every move, there was no escape. No
chance of breaking free from this prison.

Just a little longer… Soon, the person you love the most will disappear
from this world.

Well, well… Wayo.

Grace's voice echoed through the area as she dragged the throneless
princess out of the cabin, purposefully placing her in plain sight as the
perfect bait to lure her prey into the trap. Grace was certain that the person
she wanted to meet the most was very close by.

I know you're here. You've already come this far, so stop hiding like a
coward. Show yourself, live up to the protectionBlue gave you. So, officer?
How long are you going to keep hiding?

Wayo, you can't go now! It's too dangerous!

Fai, no matter what happens, if reinforcements don’t arrive, don’t you dare
follow me.

Wayo! How do you expect me to let you go in alone? Why can't you wait
for backup?

I'm sure they brought Blue to lure me. If we invade now, she'll be in even
more danger.

Wayo's voice was firm and filled with courage. Madelin's fear of the rebels
had disappeared. She no longer feared danger or death. Ever since she saw
Catherine being hurt physically and emotionally by Grace, she was willing
to face anything.

The princess was pushed to the ground, her wrists still tied with thick ropes
that hurt her skin. Her eyes were blindfolded, preventing her from seeing
what was happening around her. Her lips, which had always been protected

Page 213 of 309

with care, were covered with a tight cloth, leaving red marks on her delicate
face. She could not speak, could not scream for help.

Even from afar, Wayo could see the pitiful state Catherine was in, and it
filled his heart with pain and hatred. Whoever dared to hurt the woman she
loved would pay dearly. Wayo swore that he would return that suffering a
hundredfold.

I'm going to count to three. If you don't show up, I'll kill Blue right now.

I'm here! No need to waste time with this counting, Grace.

Lieutenant Wayo stepped out of the shadows, facing the rebel group.
Madelin’s army was thin, only a few of Henry’s followers remained, as
most of them had been captured by the police in the last ambush. Aside
from Grace and Henry, there were only three or four armed men.

So you finally had the courage to come here to die, Wayo.

It's you rebels who will die. Blue and I will come out alive.

Talk all you want… I want to see if you still have that sharp tongue when I
pull the trigger.

If you're thinking of doing something against Blue, you'll have to go over

my dead body first.

That won’t be a problem. After you, Blue will be next. The unlucky
princess… You two are so pathetic.

Grace laughed, keeping her gun pointed at Catherine. Everything was

unfolding exactly as she had expected. That was the day he had waited all
his life for the day when his family Rousseau would stand above all, above
the De Lena monarchy. Even King Arthur, who was about to lose his
daughter forever, could not change the fate Grace had set. In the end, the
Rousseaus would reign supreme.

Grace, if you're going to do something, decide now. The police will be here
soon.

Page 214 of 309

Shut up!

If you don't kill them soon, I'll finish them off myself.

Bang!

The first shot rang through the air. Henry's eyes widened in surprise, feeling
the sudden pain in his shoulder. He hadn't expected to be shot by his own
lover. He trusted Grace, and it was precisely that trust that kept him from
reacting in time. But at that moment, as he looked at her, he realized
something strange... Grace was losing control.

I warned you, Henry. Don't get involved in my plans. I'll kill them myself.
Anyone who dares to defy me will die without mercy.

Wayo quickly assessed the situation. Suddenly, the advantage was

beginning to tilt in her favor. Henry was injured, and Grace was completely
unstable. But there were still armed enemies all around. Every move needed
to be calculated she couldn’t fail now.

Alright, now it's your turn, Wayo. Blue, do you have anything to say?

Mmm...

Oh, I forgot you can't talk right now. But anyway, I don't want to hear your
fake voice anymore. I hate the words "partner" and "family" to the bone.
So, enjoy this vision of the most important person to you leaving.

Bang!

A well-aimed shot hit Grace's arm, causing her to lose her balance due to
the impact of the officers' gunfire. Taking advantage of the opportunity,
Wayo shot at another criminal who was aiming in his direction and dodged
the bullets, advancing to protect Princess Catherine, who was just a few
meters away from Grace.

Stop it, Henry!

Page 215 of 309

Antonie's firm voice echoed in the room, accompanied by Madelin's forces,
who joined the Thai police to suppress the rebel group. The number of
agents was enough to ensure the capture of the criminals. The situation was
clear, Grace
and her allies were cornered, with no way out. But everyone underestimated
the desperate. Even cornered, Henry did not surrender. In a last move, he
took Princess Catherine hostage, preventing anyone from shooting the real
enemy.

Let go of Henry.

Don't come any closer, Wayo! If anyone comes after me, I'll shoot!

Put the gun down and get it over with, Henry. The tension was
overwhelming. There were only two criminals left uncaptured, Grace and
Henry. All the others had already been neutralized. Still, Henry remained
loyal, willing to protect the person he loved, even though he knew it was
wrong. Now, disobeying Antonie's orders, he was determined to ensure
Grace's escape along with the princess.

I can't back out now, Father. If I back out, it will be too late. Either way, I
will be sentenced to death.

If that is your fate, then may you die with dignity. As your father, if you are
condemned, I will accept that responsibility with you.

What are you waiting for, Henry? Shoot! Or are you going to let them
follow us and kill us?!

Grace... but he's my father...

You're pathetic. No wonder you could never make your father proud of you.

Shut up!

Something so simple, and you fail even at this. You are weak, completely
useless.

Bang!

Page 216 of 309

The shot rang out. Henry, overcome with rage, whirled around and shot
Antonie. He was manipulated, forced to face the one thing he feared
hearing. "Weak," "useless" words that haunted him.

Grace's love was the only thing that seemed real in a world where he had
always lived under pressure, always had to compete for the position of head
guard. Now, it was all finally coming to an end.

The criminal died at the scene.

Wayo watched Antonie's unyielding decision, who, without hesitation,

returned fire with a single shot, executing Henry with his own hands.

But the hunt for Grace was not over yet. Now, with no one to protect her,
she was alone. However, with a valuable hostage in her hands, the rescue
was still risky.

Wayo couldn't attack rashly. All he could do was follow Grace, who was
advancing deeper and deeper into the unknown, with no intention of
surrendering.

Grace, give up.

Shut up! I will never surrender!

Henry died. He sacrificed his own life to protect you.

His problem. If he was stupid enough to die for love, it's not my fault. I
never asked him to die for me. Not even Henry's sacrifice meant anything to
Grace. Wayo could hear the coldness in her voice. Someone as cruel as her
would certainly not hesitate to hurt the person Wayo wanted to protect the
most.

Anyone who thinks love is stupid has never truly loved anyone.

Who do you think you are, Wayo, to lecture me?!

I'm the one who loves Blue more than anyone.

Page 217 of 309

This is no time for you to be blabbering about your nonsense.

Love and want to protect you, without any conditions.

I told you to shut up!

Love without expecting anything in return.

Bang!

Grace fired a shot, and the bullet grazed Wayo’s foot. Although it was only
a warning shot, Wayo was almost certain that love was the trigger that had
driven Grace over the edge, as much as the lady-in-waiting’s jealousy of the
majestic Princess Catherine always the most beautiful in everyone’s eyes
and hearts, especially Grace’s.

Grace, you say that the love between Blue and I is pathetic... But the truth is
that everything you say is nothing more than a reflection of yourself.

...

Someone like you, who has never valued anyone's love, will never be able
to know the true meaning of that word.

Wayo, die!

Bang! Bang! Bang!

And in the end, his plan was completed. After pushing Princess Catherine to
the ground and turning around, Grace began firing furiously at Wayo. Even
though she was prepared, with a bulletproof vest underneath her clothes,
one of the bullets hit her arm, causing her to lose her balance. Her own shot
then deflected off target and hit Grace in the abdomen.

Grace fell immediately, as did the lieutenant, who staggered before

collapsing to the ground. Meanwhile, Princess Catherine, who had just
freed herself from her restraints and was trying to untie the ropes that bound
her wrists, tore the cloth covering her eyes and mouth and, despite her
failing strength, forced herself to stand up.

Page 218 of 309

Catherine ignored her tiredness and ran to the one who was hurt, distressed
and worried. After all, how many more times would Wayo have to get hurt
to protect her? And how many more times would she herself fail to protect
those who really mattered?

Blue! Watch out!

Wayo screamed at the top of his lungs as he saw the scene before him.
Princess Catherine, less than ten steps away, was advancing toward her. But
before they could embrace before they could even touch

BANG!

The sound of gunshots echoed in the air. Multiple bullets tore through the
princess's body, hitting vital points with cruel precision. The impact caused
her to fall immediately, and blood flowed from her wounds and lips.

Grace's insane laughter echoed throughout the room. She took her last
chance and unloaded her gun on Catherine until the ammunition ran out.
But before she could do anything else, she was brutally shot by the agents
on the scene. Her laughter stopped the moment she fell lifeless.

No... Blue...

Wayo crawled across the floor, injured and without the strength to get up.
With great effort, she reached the princess's bloody body and held her hand
tightly, but Catherine no longer had the strength to even return the touch.

Talk to me, Blue... Please say something...

...

Blue!

Only silence responded. Wayo's voice broke into a scream of despair,

echoing through the air. The medical team arrived shortly after and fought
with all their might to save the life of the heir to the throne of Madelin. The
minutes dragged on. Time seemed to freeze.

Page 219 of 309

But then... There was no more pulse. There was no more breathing. There
was no miracle. There was no luck that time, no luck that Blue had in
bringing her back.

Princess Catherine has passed away.

- TBC -

Page 220 of 309

 Chapter 15 - A Distance Greater than Infinity.

Wayo.

...

The owner of the name suddenly stood still as she heard that familiar voice
call her again clearly, breaking the silence filled with sadness for an
irreparable loss. Wayo was certain that the voice belonged to Princess
Catherine, even though the person who had just left this world before her
could no longer speak.

I'm here, Rethaoy.

Blue!

I'm safe.

Catherine immediately bent down, without any formality, before being

enveloped in a tight hug by Wayo, who acted without thinking. Madelin's
royal guards and Thai police were keeping security around, but when
Antonie tried to intervene to pull them away, the princess just shook her
head, stopping him. She knew it wasn't appropriate, but at that moment, it
didn't matter.

I'm so happy to see you alive and safe!

I'm also glad to see you're okay, Wayo.

But what happened? Why wasn't the one Grace captured you, Blue?

Helena sacrificed herself to protect me.

Catherine's delicate gaze fell on the body of the one who, at the last
moment, had chosen to help her. Thanks to Helena, Catherine had escaped
death. If it weren't for that, she would be the one standing there now,
lifeless.

Page 221 of 309

Even so, sadness weighed heavily on her chest. Helena only wanted a new
chance, a better future, and hoped to be forgiven for her past choices. In the
end, the impostor who had taken her place was also just another victim of
Grace, just like Catherine, who had trusted the wrong person.

Don't worry. Rest in peace. I will fulfill the promise I made.

Catherine gently closed Helena's eyes, silently reaffirming the oath she had
made to the one who, in exchange for helping her, had agreed to
impersonate her. Grace's plan had backfired without anyone even
suspecting.

And you, Wayo? Are you safe?

As long as Blue is okay, I'll be okay too...

Wayo tried to answer the older cousins who had just arrived at the scene,
but before she could finish the sentence, her body gave out. The bullet
wound had caused her to lose a lot of blood, and along with the relief of
having managed to protect the one she loved, her consciousness faded.

As long as Blue was safe and alive, that was enough...

I don't want to get involved with this anymore.

I promise I will convince my father to grant forgiveness if Helena agrees to

help me.

What could I do alone, Your Highness? Grace's men are watching the entire
house. There is no way I can get her out of here.

If you can't get me out of here, just open a path for me to escape.

It was a risky negotiation, but Catherine decided to use her wits to convince
one of the rebels to switch sides. While this approach hadn't worked with
Henry, Samuel, or Grace, Helena was different. Catherine had talked to her
enough to realize there was a loophole, a chance to escape a seemingly
hopeless situation.

Page 222 of 309

What do you want me to do?

Use Grace's own plan against her. I want you to switch places with me.

Your Highness Blue!

I need to escape from here to stop Wayo from falling into Grace's trap. And
Rethaoy promised he would send help for you. We will capture Grace and
the other rebels so they pay
for their crimes in Madelin.

After the agreement was accepted, the exchange was carried out once more.
Catherine took on the role of Helena, while the one who looked so similar
to her that it would fool anyone took the place of the real princess, being
kept prisoner in the house until help arrived.

Catherine took advantage of the moment when the guards were busy
preparing the ambush for Wayo and escaped from the house. She fled into
the forest, without a clear path, knowing only that she needed to get as far
away from the rebels' hideout as possible. If she was lucky, she would find
the police who were looking for her or Watit's allies. That way, she could
alert them to Grace's plan and save the people who were most important to
her.

But her luck didn't seem to be on her side. For a long time, she didn't see
anyone in the vast forest. It was only when she heard gunshots and the
sound of a clash that she decided to head in that direction. That's how she
found Watit and the Thai police force, who were searching the area. Finally,
she was safe.

Forgive me!

Sister! Father! My sister woke up!

...

Catherine came to, waking from a whirlwind of dreams filled with real
memories. The relentless pursuit, the fear of losing those she loved, and

Page 223 of 309

finally the image of Helena sacrificingher own life to protect her were still
etched in her mind. Startled, she woke up in the middle of the night,
sweating from the harrowing nightmare.

How is my daughter?

Father...

King Arthur embraced his daughter as soon as she threw herself into his
arms. A sigh of relief escaped him when he realized that Catherine was safe,
back home, thanks to the help of the Thai authorities and, above all, of
someone whose efforts he could never fail to recognize the policewoman
named Wayo.

You are safe now, sister.

Karel...

The rebels have been eliminated. The danger has passed.

I'm sorry I caused you so much worry, Father. And to you, Karel... I'm sorry
I brought chaos to Madelin.

My daughter's life is more important than anything else. I am the one who
should apologize for sending her to such a cruel fate.

This wasn't your fault, Dad. I was the one who trusted Grace... No one
could have predicted that things would turn out this way.

Even if this tragedy had not occurred in Thailand, Catherine knew that
Grace would not hesitate to carry out her evil plan anywhere else. If the
target had not been there, perhaps her luck would have been worse, and her
life would have been taken without anyone being able to intervene. If it
were not for Wayo, who risked everything to protect her, perhaps she would
not be here now.

And Wayo? How is she?

Page 224 of 309

The surgery to remove the bullet was successful, sister. But I heard she
hasn't woken up yet. As soon as there's news, we'll be informed.

Catherine's eyes reflected her concern upon hearing about Wayo's condition.
She knew that the police officer had been shot and had undergone
emergency surgery. Wayo had lost consciousness at the scene of the
incident, shortly after realizing that Catherine was still alive. Before she too
fainted, Catherine ordered that she be taken to the hospital immediately to
ensure her survival. After that, everything went blank for her, her body
exhausted and weakened by captivity, torture, hunger, and thirst.

Now, my daughter, rest. We will talk about the rest later.

Yes, father.

The Crown Princess of Madelin heeded the King's words and took leave of
him and Karel, who retired to the hospital reception room, where everything
had been prepared with the dignity appropriate to the royal family.
Meanwhile, her lady-in-waiting, Isabel, remained by Catherine's side to
look after her.

Isabel...

What do you want, Your Blue Highness?

I want to go somewhere.

But it's already very late... Your Highness Blue, wouldn't it be better to wait
until tomorrow?

Catherine shook her headstubbornly, her determination

unwavering. Although she knew that this made Isabel uncomfortable, she
couldn't help it. If she didn't resolve the worry that was gripping her chest,
she would never be able to sleep that night.

Watit.

Princess Blue, what brings you here at this hour?

Page 225 of 309

We came to check on Wayo's condition.

Catherine answered sincerely, without trying to hide what she felt, even
though she was in the presence of Isabel, who was pushing the hospital bed
with her, still with the serum bottle almost full, and Watit, Wayo's father,
who was taking care of her alone that night.

She hasn't woken up from the anesthesia yet. The doctor said she should
wake up around the next morning. Maybe it would be best for Princess Blue
to return tomorrow.

I'm afraid that tomorrow or in the next few days I won't have time to come
visit you.

There were many responsibilities awaiting her now that the nightmare was
finally over. As the heir to the throne of Madelin, although Catherine had
lived as an ordinary person, abandoning her duties out of necessity, she
knew that with the revolt over, there would be no more excuses for
neglecting what had been her responsibility for as long as she could
remember.

If that is your wish, Your Highness. I would like to spend a moment alone
with Wayo, Watit, Isabel.

Catherine watched as the adults left the room, leaving her alone with Wayo
as she had requested. Now, the room was completely silent, with the only
sound being the soft breathing of Wayo, who was still unconscious due to
the severe injuries he had suffered, all caused by her. Wayo had to face pain
and the danger of death because of his love for her.

Catherine already understood how great Wayo's love for her was. It was an
immense love, the most precious she had ever experienced. And she felt
happy to receive such love, from someone who she was now sure had the
same feelings for her.

It was the one aspect that Grace had never lied to or betrayed her about.
Something that was clear to her even before she accepted and understood
what she truly felt.

Page 226 of 309

Wayo... Thank you for keeping your promise. You promised to protect me
and ensured my safety. Thank you for not sacrificing your life for me. And
thank you for still being here.

With her delicate hands, Catherine touched the palm of Wayo's hand, who
was still asleep due to the effects of the anesthesia, without being aware of
the gesture. She held his hand affectionately, seeking comfort and warmth.
Time passed, but the desire for comfort was not completely satisfied until
the Princess had to make a decision and step away when the time came.

They weren't parting words, saying "See you soon." It was something she
would have liked to say to Wayo, but now it seemed too late to say directly
while Wayo was unconscious.

I love you.

Wayo, are you awake?

I knew they all had to be together, didn't I?

Wayo smiled softly and spoke in a hoarse voice, after waking up once again
in the hospital environment, seeing his family gathered around him. As soon
as they realized she was okay, their joy and care made the atmosphere
lighter.

Present were P'Din, Rose, P'Nam, Lada and, finally, Do...

Wayo scanned the hospital room once more, looking for someone. She
sighed deeply, disappointed that she didn't find the person she was looking
for. Even though she was convinced of the reason why Catherine wasn't
there, she couldn't help but hope for something that seemed impossible.

Why that sigh, Wayo?

Nothing.

Don't come up with that "nothing" thing. You wanted to see Princess Blue,
didn't you?

Page 227 of 309

Did Princess Blue come to visit you?

I didn't see it, what about the others? Did anyone see Princess Blue pass by
here?

Everyone's answers seemed to be the same, no one had seen Princess

Catherine visit Wayo. So Wayo had to deal with the little hope she had,
trying not to feel disappointed or blame others, especially someone so
important. Because Princess Blue was at such a high level that she didn't
dare to expect or demand anything, as she had said before. The love and
protection she offered Catherine was never to expect anything in return.
And now, she just wanted to fulfill the promise she made.

Wayo, are you awake?

Dad, how is Princess Blue? She's fine, isn't she?

Princess Catherine is fine. She left the hospital this morning and went to her
temporary residence, accompanied by King Arthur and Prince Karel.

After learning about the movement of someone so important, Wayo felt

great relief and satisfaction, knowing that Princess Blue was safe and
without any major worries, as she had received permission from the doctors
to leave the hospital and rest in the official residence that had been prepared
for her.

Unlike Wayo, who was informed by the doctor in charge that she would
need to stay in the hospital for a few more days, in addition to having to
undergo physical therapy after recovering from surgery, so the idea of
walking easily or going to visit Princess Blue had to be postponed.

At the moment, she could only get information through social media or
through the words of other people, as she had no means of direct contact
with Princess Catherine.

Although he hadn't seen her face yet, Wayo could already guess how much
the situation between the two had changed. Now, Princess Blue was no
longer an ordinary, approachable person, but Princess Catherine, heir to the

Page 228 of 309

throne of Madelin, surrounded by advisors, guards, and even security units.
Even though Wayo had been an important part of the recent events, if it
weren't for special permission, she wouldn't have been able to see her.

"Is there any chance I can meet her again?"

Before returning to Thailand, King Arthur and Prince Karel wanted to see
you to thank you for your help in protecting Princess Catherine.

Just the two of you?

As far as I know, that's what they both told me, and Princess Blue didn't
mention anything about you.

...

We thank everyone for the warm welcome. This is my first visit to

Thailand, and although an unexpected event has occurred, it was all caused
by Madelin people who brought harm to the country. We must thank
everyone involved for their help, which made me greatly admire Thailand,
which has shown great hospitality.

Catherine spoke formally at the banquet, expressing an apology for the Kay
authorities who allowed such an unfortunate event to happen in the country.
The Thai government also took the opportunity to receive the King and
Karel with full honors, creating an opportunity for both countries to
strengthen ties, before the return to Madelin the following day.

Today, the princess looked stunning, wearing an elegant evening dress, with
a necklace and a crown from the De Lena royal family, attracting everyone's
attention. However, even in the midst of so many people, Catherine felt an
emptiness, an inexplicable loneliness, as if the security offered by the Thai
authorities and Madelin's guards was not enough to warm her heart.

Blue, aren't you enjoying the party?

Why do you think that?

Page 229 of 309

Because your face has been looking worried ever since you left the hospital.
It's been days and I haven't seen you smile even once.

Karel asked his older sister with concern, as she was usually a cheerful and
smiling person. However, after the incident and with everything resolved
the rebels were defeated, he couldn't understand why she seemed so worried
and unhappy.

Maybe it's because I've been through a lot of challenges and lost a lot.

If that's the case, please don't worry. From now on, I promise I won't let
anything bad happen again. I'll protect you and help with Madelin's
responsibilities.

I feel relieved, Karel.

In the blink of an eye, it will be tomorrow.

Yes, it will be time to return to Madelin.

Catherine spoke softly as she thought about the trip back to Madelin the
next day. Since leaving the hospital, she had not had time to take care of
anything personal, or do anything beyond her duties. She had not even had
the chance to visit the people she had only heard about through Watit's
accounts.

That's not it, sister. What I mean is that tomorrow I will finally have the
chance to thank Wayo for the help she has given me since my arrival in
Thailand. Everything has been so hectic that I haven't had time to talk to her
yet.

...

Because in Sister's letter, you mentioned Wayo very well, so I really want to
thank you personally.

She didn't know what would happen when she, her father, and Karel went to
the hospital the next day to visit Wayo before returning to Madelin. She
didn't know how the police officer would view her or what Wayo would

Page 230 of 309

think of her now. Maybe she had become a cold-hearted princess who only
ignored others when there was no longer any benefit, but she wanted them
to know that even though they hadn't seen each other in the past few days,
she had never stopped thinking about Wayo.

You know I always think about you, Wayo, even at this very moment...

Look, Wayo, look how elegant Mrs. Blue is, worthy of her position,
different from anyone we have met.

Now we have to call you Princess Blue, we can't call you "Miss Blue" like
we used to, Lada.

It's true. In the news, they said that the De Lena royal family should already
be returning to Madelin.

But now that I think about it, it's strange, isn't it? If P'Din said that Wayo
and the princess were getting closer, why hasn't Princess Blue come to visit
Wayo in the past few days?

I also asked P'Din, but she couldn't give any more details.

With that, Wayo must be very sad, not only was she hurt, but now she is
also hurting inside.

Tippapha had compassionately commented on Wayo to Lada after the tragic

incident where Wayo had risked his life to protect Princess Catherine and
now, in recent days, he seemed lifeless and without energy. The person who
used to be funny and bring joy to everyone had now become a quieter
person, even quieter than Apo herself. Everyone in the Watinwanich
household was finding Wayo's new behavior strange.

If Ms. Blue is Wayo's love, is there any chance she'll be happy with that?

I think we can only support from afar, because the person Wayo loves is too
far away, beyond reach.

...

Page 231 of 309

Wayo heard the words of her cousins, who, without realizing it, were
speaking as she stood up and overheard their conversation unintentionally.
At this moment, both Rose and Lada thought she was sleeping soundly, but
their words were the pure truth, something she could not deny.

Yes, because Lady Blue is beyond what Wayo can reach...

Wayo.

Mrs. Blue!

After finally getting the chance to see the radiant face of Princess Catherine,
the person she had been thinking about and worrying about for the past few
days while in the hospital, Wayo received two pieces of good news. The
first was that tomorrow, the doctor in charge of her recovery would allow
her to return home. And the second, more surprising news, Wayo had not
expected Princess Catherine to visit her that day.

How are you?

I'm fine, I'm recovering quickly.

Wayo replied in an excited voice, like someone who had just come back to
life. If this were a dream, it would be the best dream of her life, and she
didn't want to wake up to face reality. If it was a dream with Mrs. Blue by
her side, she wanted to keep that dream and cherish those good moments as
long as possible.

I apologize for taking so long to visit you.

Just the fact that Mrs. Blue came is enough. It doesn't matter if it was early
or late.

Wayo...

Thank you for being here. I was so scared, thinking I would never get the
chance to see Mrs. Blue again.

Page 232 of 309

Catherine looked at Wayo, who dared to take her hand with a need to relive
their moments together, but still the touch was delicate and gentle. At this
moment, the two of them were in a private space, for a brief period, before
the others arrived. Catherine allowed Wayo to come closer, responding to
the desire in both of their hearts.

I'm going back to Madelin today.

I already heard about it on the news.

So, I came to say goodbye.

...

Wayo, take good care of your health. When you are strong enough, the King
wants to thank you and your family by inviting you to Madelin.

Does this mean I'll still get a chance to see Mrs. Blue?

If you go to Madelin, we will meet.

The owner of the beautiful face answered without wanting to give Wayo too
much hope, as the current situation only allowed her to answer about the
present. Although she missed the past and the farewell, the future was still
uncertain and beyond what Catherine could predict.

Yes, I will recover soon to meet Mrs. Blue in Madeline.

Daughter.

King Arthur, Prince Karel.

Wayo watched as Catherine's hand was quickly withdrawn, moving away

from his proximity. Princess Catherine was clearly worried, which was
evident in her expression and posture. The noble princess retreated to a
more suitable distance.

I bow, your majesty, King Arthur, Prince Karel.

Page 233 of 309

It's not necessary, Wayo. We know you're still recovering.

I'm already much better. Tomorrow, the doctor will allow me to go home.

It was you who protected my daughter. We are grateful for your protection
and for her safe and honorable return to Madelin.

As for protecting Lady Blue... protecting Princess Catherine, I did it with

pleasure and willingness.

The military officer bowed to King Arthur and Prince Karel, who spoke to
her informally, while Princess Catherine remained silent, listening, with a
more reserved posture to allow her father and brother to speak to Wayo.

I would like to welcome Wayo as our guest, as well as his family. I hope
you will all agree to travel to Madelin and visit us.

I accept, your majesty. It would be a great honor to be invited by King

Arthur and the Prince.

What do you think, daughter? Do you think it's a good idea for Father to
invite Wayo to visit our country? Madelin would like to welcome those who
helped and give back to these heroes.

I leave that to the father's decision.

So, that's how it will be. I hope to meet you in Madelin, Wayo.

I bow, your majesty, King Arthur, Prince Karel.

Wayo bowed, bidding farewell to the De Lena royal family, who were about
to travel back to Madelin after settling their affairs at the hospital. Until the
last, Wayo watched them leave, but Princess Catherine did not look at her
again.

I bow, Your Majesty, Princess Catherine.

...

Page 234 of 309

Although it was within reach of a simple touch... The distance between
them now seemed infinite.

- TBC -

Page 235 of 309

 Chapter 16 - We were not born to be together.

I knew you'd be around.

Wayo turned around when she heard the voice of her cousin, the owner of
the farm. After Din came looking for her in the flower garden, she found
herself in the same situation as always. Wayo often lost herself in nature,
especially in the iris field, where she could sit and let time and the world
around her disappear. Maybe it was because that place held fond memories
of the person she loved, helping to ease her longing a little.

Rose asked to invite you for dinner.

Go ahead, Din. I'll be there in a bit.

Kasama heard the answer and decided to act against Wayo's wishes. In fact,
she had already noticed that her cousin seemed lifeless, without spirit, like
someone who had lost the will to live. Ever since the lieutenant left the
hospital and went to Chiang Rai to recover, Wayo seemed like just a
breathing body, while his heart had flown to a very distant place, along with
the noble princess.

Wayo, can we talk a little?

What's wrong, Din?

I want to speak as your cousin and on behalf of the family.

Wayo nodded and prepared to listen, watching as Din sat on the stone bench
in front of her, staring at her seriously. Wayo returned her gaze, not hiding
her feelings. After all, her feelings were never a secret. Even to the person
who lived in her heart, she had already clearly told her how much she loved
her. She had already promised that she would love and be faithful to Blue
with all her life and heart...

Your recovery is now complete. Have you thought about traveling to

Madelin?

Page 236 of 309

Part of me wants to go, Din, but another part of me isn't ready yet.

Accepting King Arthur's invitation to go to Madelin was something Wayo

wanted, expected and which served as a motivation to recover quickly. But
now that she was cured, she felt anxious and afraid to travel to that place
where the person she loved was waiting for her.

Perhaps it was for some unknown reason or because of mixed feelings that
made her hesitant. Time passed, and now it was almost a month since they
had to separate, when Princess Catherine returned to Madelin.

I and everyone here respect your decision. If you're not ready yet, take the
time to find yourself. When you're ready, we'll go to Madelin together.

Din, do you think I'm a coward for being afraid of what hasn't happened
yet? For fear of facing reality?

Wayo asked in a low voice, full of insecurity, so different from the old love
coach who used to be confident. Because, in this battle of the heart, finding
her true love even without being able to be by her side made her fall so
many times that she didn't even know if she would be able to get up again.

I know this has been hard for you. But don’t forget that your life needs to
go on. If fear is holding you back, whether it’s forward or backward, you
need to face your feelings and find a way forward.

...

No matter how this story ends, you will always have me and our family by
your side.

___________________________________________________

With your permission, my princess.

Make yourself at home, Karel.

I apologize for interrupting your work, my princess, but I have very

important news to report to you.

Page 237 of 309

What is this urgent matter, Karel, that you have come to see me in such a
hurry?

The king just received a report and told me that Wayo accepted the
invitation to come to Madelin.

...

Catherine stopped writing the important document she was writing, causing
an ink stain on the paper, which had previously been impeccably organized
with her elegant handwriting. Now, it might be necessary to rewrite
everything from scratch.

Just hearing the name of someone he hadn't seen or heard from in a month
was enough to send his mind into chaos. So what about meeting her again
in Madelin? Despite the time and distance, her feelings didn't change so
easily.

Isn't my princess happy to have the opportunity to repay the help that Wayo
and his family gave you in Thailand?

I don’t have time for this. Karel, I need you to take on the responsibility of
welcoming them and also helping our father. Since I returned, my
obligations have multiplied.

I see. After the revolt, the king wants my princess to be ready to ascend the
throne as soon as possible. Her reign will have to begin months earlier than
expected, to ensure Madelin's stability.

Can I trust you with taking care of Wayo and his family?

With pleasure. I will make you feel welcome and honored in Madelin.

Thank you, Karel.

In that case, my princess can continue her work. I must also prepare myself.
The king informed us that Wayo will arrive in three days. If we delay, we
won’t have time to organize everything.

Page 238 of 309

...

Catherine watched Karel leave after receiving his mission. Knowing that
Wayo would arrive in just three days made her concentration slip. Her mind
was filled with conflicting emotions, mixing joy and anxiety in a way she
couldn’t distinguish.

With your permission, Princess Blue.

What is it, Isabel?

I brought some hot chocolate for the princess.

Catherine stared at the steaming cup in Isabel’s hands, but after a brief
moment of contemplation, she refused to drink. Instead, she stood up and
went outside for some air. She needed to order her thoughts and calm her
restless heart. But as soon as she took a step outside, a retinue of servants
immediately followed her.

Isabel, and all of you... I want to be alone for a moment.

But, Princess Blue, it is my duty to serve you. If I am not around, how can I
fulfill your wishes?

Just leave me alone for a moment.

Her pleading tone made Elizabeth not have the courage to contradict her. So
Princess Catherine was left to walk alone through the palace gardens.
However, security guards remained at their posts, ensuring the protection of
the royal family, as always.

Still awake, Wayo? We have to go to the airport early tomorrow.

I can't sleep. What about you, P'Nam? Why are you still awake?

I just finished my work. I was heading back to my room when I found you
here.

Then go rest. In a little while, I'll try to sleep again.

Page 239 of 309

Are you looking forward to seeing Princess Blue?

Yes... I'm excited, happy, but also very nervous.

You don’t need to worry. Just do your best. Whatever comes next,
regardless of the outcome, we always find a way to deal with the sadness.
But at least this way you won’t have to regret not trying hard enough.

Thank you, P'Nam.

Wayo smiled slightly at her cousin, who always comforted her in her direct
and realistic way. P'Nam's words were frank, even making it clear that there
was a possibility of disappointment, but she always saw the world as it was.

Deep down, Wayo knew that it was just her cousin's way of showing her
concern and affection. Before walking away, P'Nam gave her a light pat on
the shoulder, a silent gesture of encouragement, leaving her alone again.

Blue... Tomorrow, we will finally meet.

Her tone of voice was dreamy, as if it was still hard to believe that this
moment would actually come. After the revolt, when everything seemed to
have ended well, they had separated...

And for a whole month, Wayo waited for some sign, some word from
Catherine. But the silence was absolute. Not a single message, not the voice
he used to hear every day, not the face that was the first one he saw when he
opened his eyes. All that remained were the memories of that brief moment
they shared. A moment where she was the wind that guided her... And now,
it was just Wayo, standing before Princess Catherine.

My daughter.

Greetings, Your Majesty.

Catherine greeted the king when she heard his voice calling her. She had
not noticed his presence before, as she had been lost in thought, gazing at
the stars shining in the night sky. She was on the balcony in front of the
royal library, having finished her duties for the day. She was about to return

Page 240 of 309

to her chambers when the stars that night, intense and sparkling, made her
stop and admire the sky for longer than she intended. It was as if she had
been pulled into a precious fragment of the past, remembering the words of
someone who had once told her that, no matter how far apart they were,
they still shared the same sky.

The stars shine brightly today… Just like you, my daughter, the time has
come to shine.

Compared to Your Majesty, I still have a lot to learn about governing.

Since you were little, you have demonstrated an intelligence that surpassed
that of many. I believe that Madelin will prosper even more under your
reign, if the younger ones have the opportunity to guide the future with their
wisdom and ability.

About the abdication… Could Your Majesty reconsider that decision?

Do you still not feel ready to take the throne?

That is not it. If this is the duty of the first in line to the throne, I do not
intend to refuse Your Majesty's wishes. I merely think that, with your health
still vigorous, there is no need to rush the transition of the throne. If
Madelin already had a king as wise and admirable as Arthur, then she saw
no reason to speed up the change of reign and assume the responsibility of
governing and protecting the kingdom alone.

I am not rushing your coronation. However, recent events are still causing
concern among the people. The rebellion that occurred and, especially, what
happened to you in Thailand have been widely reported around the world.
Many believe that if you ascend the throne quickly, it will bring more
stability to the Lena monarchy.

If I take the throne… after three years, when Karel reaches the age required
by tradition, could I transfer the crown to him?

Do you intend to abdicate? Why? Even if Madelin rules, Karel will be by

your side to support you. Your brother never wanted to take your place.

Page 241 of 309

Would Your Majesty be disappointed if… I was not only thinking of
abdicating the throne, but also renouncing my title?

That would never happen. Relinquishing a royal title only occurs in cases of
serious crimes or if a member of royalty chooses to marry a commoner. I’m
sure you would never break either of those rules.

...

Never forget, my daughter Madelin and her duty as heir to the throne are
more important than anything else.

___________________________________________________

It seems like a dream... I never imagined that one day I would have the
chance to step foot in Madelin's palace.

It's beautiful here! It looks like a castle out of a fairy tale. The name
Madelin means "high tower", and so the palace is surrounded by imposing
walls that symbolize its strength and stability. Its interior follows a
predominantly European style, maintaining a classic and timeless air,
harmonizing the old and the modern with elegance.

Wayo walked around the palace grounds, observing the guards strategically
positioned to protect the De Lena royal family. Her eyes also caught sight
of countless Siberian lilies, the same flowers that Blue had once told him
reminded the princess of home. Seeing those flowers there, before his very
eyes, brought him an indescribable feeling.

Please wait here for a moment.

Are we going to meet everyone in the royal family?

Yes, in a few moments, after we announce your arrival, King Arthur,

Princess Catherine and Prince Karel will come together to welcome you.

However, before the servant could even finish explaining the protocol, the
king arrived accompanied only by Prince Karel. Catherine's absence

Page 242 of 309

sparked a question in Wayo's mind, but she did not dare to ask. She simply
lowered her head and bowed to pay her respects.

Greetings, Your Majesty. Your Highness.

Make yourselves at home. Consider yourselves our guests.

Miss Wayo, have you recovered yet?

Yes, Your Highness. My wounds have already healed.

We have prepared quarters for you today, as well as a banquet tonight. I

hope you enjoy your stay in Madelin. I hear this is your first visit to the
kingdom.

Yes, this is my first time here. Forgive me, Your Highness Karel, but…
could I ask about Princess Catherine? Why didn’t she come?

I believe my sister would like to be here to welcome you, but she is busy
with matters of the kingdom and could not be absent. However, you will
certainly meet at dinner. She assured me that, however busy she may be,
she will not miss the reception tonight.

If Karel wasn't just trying to reassure her, then in a few hours Wayo would
finally see the person he had longed to see again. Catherine would be there,
inside that vast palace where, without express permission to see her, Wayo
would have no way of finding her.

After all, wasn't this how their relationship had always

been?

Your Highness, Princess Catherine has arrived.

The servant’s solemn announcement turned all eyes to the most anticipated
figure of the evening. Princess Catherine Blue De Lena of Madelin entered
the hall wearing a stunning gown that highlighted her impeccably white
skin. The elegance of her crown and diamond necklace reinforced her
majesty, as if a goddess had descended to Earth. The mere sight of her only

Page 243 of 309

emphasized how unattainable she was… how far apart we were from each
other.

Greetings, Your Highness.

Make yourself at home.

I'm glad to see you again, Princess Catherine.

Wayo spoke with an emotion she could no longer contain. Her time of
waiting had finally come to an end. Before she was the woman she had
always been loyal to, the woman she had always revered and held as the
most important person in her heart. Even after a month apart, her feelings
had not changed.

And now, more than ever, she was sure of it when she looked into her
eyes...

I welcome you too, Miss Wayo. Are you being treated well? Is there
anything missing?

Not at all, Your Highness. Prince Karel has arranged for my family and I to
be very well received.

I'm relieved to hear that.

...

They were just polite words, a brief greeting, followed by a hasty farewell.
Catherine ended the conversation so quickly that she didn’t give her a
chance to say anything else. Not even when her eyes tried to convey
everything her voice couldn’t express all the longing, all the yearning did
she receive any response. Catherine turned away from her feelings and
simply didn’t acknowledge them.

Are you well?

I'm... I'm fine.

Page 244 of 309

But she wasn't. Not when it became clear that she no longer meant anything
to Catherine.

Before her eyes, the princess chatted animatedly with Rose and Lada, as if
she had never forgotten her new friends. She greeted Wayo's cousins
familiarly, interacting with them all in a natural way... with everyone,
except her. For Wayo,Catherine reserved only hesitant, distant gestures, as
if there was something between them that could no longer be crossed.

It was a painful reminder that nothing was the same again. And the Blue I
knew... no longer existed.

The coronation ceremony will be held next month, Rose.

Does this mean that from now on, Princess Blue will no longer be a
princess? When she ascends the throne, she will become queen, right? The
Queen of Madelin.

Even if the title changes, I will still be the same.

No, Blue was no longer the same. And she was about to become even more
unattainable.

From the beginning, Wayo could no longer even dream of reaching her, and
now the distance between them would only grow. Soon, the woman she
loved would no longer be just the crown princess of Madelin. She would
become queen. The sovereign of an entire kingdom.

Therefore, as a representative of the Watinwanich family, I would like to

congratulate you in advance, Princess Blue.

Thank you, but you can continue calling me Blue, like you always have.

Oh, don't worry. It's best to get used to it now. The ideal would be to start
calling her Queen Blue.

Congratulations, Princess Catherine. Or rather... I think I should also get

used to calling you Queen Catherine.

Page 245 of 309

That's not necessary, Wayo. You can keep calling me as before.

I wouldn't dare, not when nothing is the same anymore.

...

The atmosphere around the dinner table grew tense, but luckily King
Arthur, who was standing a little way off, did not hear the conversation. He
was busy discussing matters of state with his secretary before finally
resuming his place as sovereign.

What were they talking about?

Just informing our friends about the coronation ceremony, father.

I see. Soon, when you ascend the throne, for Madelin’s stability, it will be
necessary to consider a marriage with a suitable prince. Have you thought
about it? Is there anyone you like?
I never thought about that, dad.

Karel watched the conversation between the king and his sister, Catherine,
intently. Then he looked away to Wayo, who was sitting two chairs away,
head down, oblivious to the grandeur of that evening’s reception.

The same distressed look was reflected in her sister's eyes, who would cast
discreet glances in a specific direction, as if no one would notice. But
whenever Wayo looked back at her, Catherine quickly looked away. Was
there something else going on that Karel didn't know about yet?

Wayo.

Greetings, Prince Karel.

I understand that you and your family have moved up your trip back to
Thailand to today, instead of staying in Madelin for another three or four
days, as you originally planned.

Yesterday's ball was very entertaining, Your Highness. I was very

impressed. But I talked with my family and we decided that we do not want

Page 246 of 309

to stay in the palace any longer. We would rather return to Thailand
immediately to fulfill our obligations.

It’s not because there was a problem, right? If there’s something you’re
worried about, you can tell me. As the host, I want to ensure your comfort.

To be honest, since I arrived at the palace, I haven't had the chance to speak
to Princess Catherine yet.

Would you like to see her?

Yes. At least to say goodbye before I leave. I wanted to say more than just a
few words of welcome or short, formal answers. After all, this could be my
last chance. My last moment with her. From today on, I no longer knew
how or by what paths we would meet again. Deep in my heart, I already felt
that our story had truly come to an end. An end without even a goodbye.

In that case, I will help.

Prince Karel?

Consider this my way of repaying you for everything you did for my sister.
Wait here a moment, Wayo.

Bowing my head slightly, I accepted the prince’s kind gesture and stood
motionless on the gazebo in the iris garden. Even if Karel was just giving
me false hope, I preferred to stay here, waiting, while the cold winter air of
Madelin punished my skin. The temperature had dropped to a few degrees,
but my heart felt even colder.

I don't know how much time passed. For me, it was fast enough for me to
continue enduring. Then, a familiar voice called out to me from behind.

When I turned around, the sight seemed unreal. Catherine stood there alone,
facing me, at arm’s length. There was no companion at her side, as if she
had deliberately chosen to grant us this private moment. The scenery around
us was beautiful,maybe even romantic, but my heart is too heavy to
appreciate any beauty.

Page 247 of 309

Wayo.

Blue.

Karel told me you wanted to see me.

Yes. I wanted to see you once more... Not Princess Catherine.

...

I'm going back to Thailand.

I know. I heard you brought forward the trip. But don’t worry, Karel will
make sure everything goes smoothly.

So, in the end, our story is like a romance novel without a happy ending,
right?

Catherine met my gaze. Her voice was low, heavy with feelings she seemed
to be trying to contain. But I saw it. I saw the hesitation in her gaze, and in
the reflection of that gaze, I saw my own instability.

Forgive me, Wayo.

It was a painful apology. The weight in her voice was the same as the
weight in my chest. She looked down at the floor, perhaps unable to bear
the sight of my pain, my disappointment, my sadness. But I feared
something else that she was hurting too. That her pain mirrored my own.
Because we couldn't continue.

There was no path for us from the beginning. The time we spent together
was short, but I would never forget it.I would never forget the memories
and feelings I never had for anyone else.

Even if we couldn't be together.

Even if we couldn't have a happy ending.
I would still love her, silently, within my own heart.

Page 248 of 309

From now on, I want you to live your life in the best way possible, even
without me. And I will also fulfill my duty in the best way.

So you can really forget everything we've been through?

No matter how much time passes... I promise I will never forget the story of
Wind and Padtpa.

Is there any way we can go back to being Wind and Padtpa?

I could not be selfish in pursuit of my own happiness, not when so many

lives have been sacrificed. In Madelin, we have duties that we cannot
simply turn our backs on and leave. Or at least think that the day Helena
ceased to exist as a false princess, I also died in her heart.

...

Because Padtpa is gone forever from the world of Wind.

In the end, the moment Wayo had feared most had arrived. All the time she
had spent trying to delay the inevitable, hoping to negotiate with fate, had
ended up being in vain. Her attempt to hold on to Princess Catherine’s
heart, love, and even hand had been futile. The touch had been ripped away,
accompanied by words that cut to her soul.

You know… it's like you're done with me now.

Wayo…

But that love was the most painful of my life. Because you broke up with
me before we were even anything.

Catherine watched the silent tears that flowed from the red eyes, the ones
that tried to hold back their weakness. Eyes filled with pain and broken
fragments, mirroring her own heart, which seemed to shatter with every
second. If the pieces of their souls were being carried away by the wind, it
would be impossible to distinguish which one was more destroyed.

Page 249 of 309

I love you. This will be the last time I say it, even though you never loved
me.

...

Farewell forever, Princess Catherine.

Wayo bowed his head to the princess who remained unreachable. His
parting words were like blades, opening even deeper wounds, almost
unbearable. But, as much as it hurt, life had to move on. And that's what he
did, forcing his weak legs to take a step forward, while the other person
walked in the opposite direction.

The distance between them increased, until there was no way to reach them
anymore.

Just like their hearts, which could never be together.

" ARE YOU GUYS OKAYYY????

IM NOT....😭😭😭 "

- TBC -

Page 250 of 309

 Chapter 17 - The day the first snow fell.

Princess, are you crying?

...

Wait, Princess, did something happen?

Catherine didn't stop walking to answer the question. After being

questioned by her younger brother in the hallway, when she realized
something was wrong, she quickened her pace. She didn't want Karel to
find her at that moment when she was so fragile, with her heart completely
broken.

Even though she had forced herself to be cruel in order to end a relationship
that had no future, the pain she felt was even greater for having hurt
someone who loved her and whom she loved in return. The only thing she
could do now was pray that Wayo wouldn’t be trapped in their tragic end
for too long. And she also hoped that someone as good as the lieutenant
would find someone in the future who was ready to be by her side.

Even if I can't love you... I wish Wayo finds a great love.

Princess Blue.

Isabel, I want to rest. Don't let anyone bother me. The owner of the lifeless
face gave the order to the maid who watched over her well-being in a
carefully controlled voice. After wiping her tears with the back of her hand,
shedid not want to show any sign of weakness. So, she closed the door to
her chambers, wanting to lock herself in her own pain until her punishment
was worthy of what she had decided to do.

It's not that I don't love you..., but I can't love you. Forgive me, Wayo.

The only thing I can repay for such a precious love... is pain. I will pay for
it with my own suffering, for my decision has been made. Even if in the
future I have to marry someone my father deems suitable, I want you to

Page 251 of 309

know that that person will only be able to possess my body. Because in this
life, my heart will never belong to anyone but you...

Has the Princess not left the room yet?

Yes, Prince Karel. Princess Blue ordered that no one should come near and
has been secluded in her room since morning until now.

With a situation like this, I am quite worried about the Princess.

"Could I try to speak to Princess Blue?" Prince Karel asked to be seen.

No, I don't think even I, Princess, would like to be seen now.

Karel analyzed the worrying situation and worried about his elder sister.
After seeing her in the morning, the Crown Prince was quite certain that he
had seen Princess Catherine, still looking frail, in a way that he could
hardlyremember the last time he had seen her vulnerable. Even on the day
of the Queen Mother’s death, the Princess was still standing firm, trying to
comfort her weaker brother like himself.

At that moment, the Princess seemed surprised by the unexpected encounter

on the way, and her behavior seemed like a deliberate attempt to hide the
weakness she didn't want anyone to see. Karel didn't follow behind to
question her, but preferred to continue with his task entrusted by the
Princess, which was to ensure that Wayo's family returned to Thailand
safely. By now, everyone was probably in the middle of the journey.

How can I help the Princess now?

I don't know how Wayo is now. It's been several days and I'm still worried.

A person like Wayo, when he gets sad, honestly, I was very scared.

I worry too, but I trust the Princess's decision that Wayo will know how to
take care of himself.

In fact, the Princess shouldn’t have allowed Wayo to live like this. As
someone who has just suffered a heartbreak, I’m really afraid that Wayo

Page 252 of 309

will be left alone and end up sinking even deeper into his pain. And if he
starts thinking about something bad or doing something impulsive, who’s
going to stop him?

It was a conversation within the family that was almost all together. After a
few days of traveling, everyone was understanding and respecting Wayo's
decision to want to return to Thailand, even though he had arrived in such a
beautiful country only two days ago.

But on the way back to the airport, the sight of Wayo, completely out of
control and crying profusely, made everyone very worried. Everyone
gathered around to comfort her, as no one had ever seen Wayo like that
before. Even after suffering a heartbreak, being a strong person, Wayo had
always known how to deal with disappointments, but this time it seemed to
be too much to bear.

Don't worry, I'm sure that, no matter how sad he is about the princess, Wayo
won't do anything rash or hurt himself.

She's right, even if Wayo loved the princess more than herself, and even if
the love was unrequited, Wayo wouldn't think of hurting himself because of
it. That's not what we all know of Wayo.

I don't know where Wayo is now or what he's doing. I don't know how long
it will take for her heart to heal. If it's a year or more, I'll miss Wayo a lot.

But I really feel sorry for Wayo. She dedicated herself so much, and in the
end, she had to suffer alone. She found such a great love, but it was an
impossible love. If I were in her place, I don't know if I could handle it.

It's true, loving someone who can't be loved... That really must be an
immense pain.

Wayo.

What's up, kids? You're here early, aren't you?

Page 253 of 309

Wayo opened the door to greet the children of the village, a place far from
the city, with a good morning. She had isolated herself there, seeking peace,
cutting off all sources of information and contact with the outside world
until her broken heart healed.

In the last few days, after going through the most intense moment of pain,
when she thought her broken heart could not take it anymore, Wayo was
still breathing, a sign that she was alive. Although heartbreak does not have
the power to kill anyone, the feeling of being dead while still alive is a pain
that hurts just the same.

Let's play, then.

The young officer watched the children with a light smile, always so happy
and full of energy. In childhood, there are no worries that hurt the heart like
adults feel, and the days are spent eating delicious food, running until they
are tired and sleeping soundly at night. They live in a simple and happy
cycle, very different from her, who, even occupying her mind with activities
to avoid bad thoughts, can never fall asleep without losing herself in
sadness, as if drowning in tears that never dry.

What are we going to play today?

Shall we play roles?

Like "daddy, mommy and kids"?

No, I'm tired of this. Today I want to be a princess!

If you are the princess, what am I?

Hmm... let me think... Oh, I know! You can be the bodyguard! You're a
police officer, Wayo, so you must be the most amazing person in the world!

But, Chacha, we don't have a prince yet. Why don't you make me a prince?

How can you be a prince? If you are a woman!

...

Page 254 of 309

The princess needs a prince.

Even a naive child knows this truth. That a noble and elegant princess needs
to be with a prince of the same lineage. How foolish I was for not accepting
this reality before.

As Blue herself said, a princess doesn’t necessarily need to be with a prince.

And I, idiot that I am, believed that with all my heart. Even when she said
she would come to me, crossing the barriers of difference between us, I
believed her. But in the end, I ended up being pushed back into my seat and
surrounded by a wall that was too high, which was now impossible to
climb. Even though that wall once had a door that Blue had opened, it was
now a shame that it had been closed forever.

Blue, are you better yet?

In the last few days, I was able to rest and now I'm better. Don't worry.

I heard from Isabel that as soon as you started to get better, you
immediately went back to intense work. I'mworried, because if you
continue like this, you might end up getting sick again.

Don't worry, I'm fine.

Blue, do you know what your expression was like when you said you were
fine?

Catherine turned to face her brother, who was speaking in a worried voice.
After Karel found her in the living room that night, she had been sitting
watching the stars. She had recovered from an illness that had caused her to
rest for several days, but there were many pending tasks that she needed to
attend to. With the coronation ceremony approaching, she needed to prepare
herself so as not to make her father uncomfortable.

Actually, since you came back from Thailand, I noticed that something
changed in you.

What do you mean, what changed?

Page 255 of 309

I feel like you left something very important behind and didn't bring it back
to Madelin.

And what would that important something be?

Lady Blue's happiness and radiant smile. Now, I feel like I can't see them
anymore.

...

Catherine’s gaze, which was distant and unsmiling, was answered by Karel
with words so direct that they could not be ignored. Even though it was
almost the fifth week since she had returned to Madelin, she tried to act as
normal as possible, but in truth, she was different from before, almostas if
she were a fake version of herself, more so than when Helena had pretended
to be her.

If you trust me, please don't lie to me.

I never lied to you, Karel.

It has to do with Wayo, doesn't it?

What does Wayo have to do with this? We're talking about you, not her.

But I need to talk about who is related to your happiness and your smile.

Karel, don’t talk about this in front of me anymore, and be careful what you
say. If our father hears something inappropriate, it might make him angry
and cause discomfort. Right now, I need to focus on the upcoming
coronation ceremony. I don’t have time to think about things that don’t
deserve my attention.

Catherine stood up and looked at her brother seriously. She needed to stop
this conversation that shouldn't continue, she didn't want these matters to
affect her father. Personal feelings were something she should deal with
alone, as the crown princess of Madelin, as Karel's sister and daughter of
her father King Arthur.

Page 256 of 309

I'm sorry if my words angered you. But now, Lady Blue, you're not just
lying to me.

I already asked you to stop talking about it.

Because I see that you are lying even to your own heart.

...

Prince Karel looked at his sister, Catherine, who seemed completely lost
and unable to defend herself. When he heard the words that could have
seemed harsh from his brother, he knew he had to intervene to help his
sister, before everything went too far and she realized that she had made the
wrong decision, but it was already too late.

If there's anything I can do to help, Blue, I'll do it wholeheartedly.

There is nothing left that can be changed now. Besides, I want Karel to
know I have never lied to my heart, but I cannot accept this. I cannot be
selfish in pursuit of my own happiness. I cannot abandon my
responsibilities and duties as an heiress. At this point, I cannot follow my
own heart... nor can I love someone who is difficult to love.

So you're admitting to me that you love her, aren't you?

Yes, I love Wayo.

At this point, Catherine felt there was no longer any need to hide the truth
from Karel. As her younger brother, who had always trusted and believed in
her, she knew they could face this together. Despite the age difference, with
Karel now seventeen and set to take the throne when he turned twenty, she,
at twenty-six, was ready to rule at any time, as her father wished.

And Wayo, you too?

Yes.

Even though she didn't know if Wayo's broken heart still loved her,
Catherine immediately replied that, at some point, Wayo loved her with

Page 257 of 309

devotion, to the point that she felt an immense love, even though it was a
time when her heart still didn't know or understand what love was.

So, if the position your sister holds forced her to choose between Madelin
and the one she loves, would you choose what pleases your heart?

Karel...

For as long as I can remember, in my memories, you have always been the
one who did everything for me, for our parents, obeying commands with
dedication, without ever straying from the path our father set. It was as if
with every breath you took, as if you were living for others, dedicating
yourself to the people of Madelin, without ever considering your own
needs. You have always sacrificed yourself for others, without expecting
anything in return. That is why I would like to ask you to think a little more
about yourself, just this once.

Even if I want to, Father will never allow it. When I mentioned the idea of
abdicating the title, he became angry and scolded me, reminding me not to
forget my obligations.

And don't you miss that? Aren't you worried about having to give up
everything to be able to live this love?

I have never regretted it. If I had to choose between the throne and the
person I love, and if it weren't for the fear of disappointing our father and
hurting him, I wouldn't hesitate, Karel.

Father will only be sad for a short time. Even if you are not here, Madelin
still has me. I will take the opportunity to take the throne for myself.

Karel, please...

So, you won't thank me for wanting to take all the goods for myself?

Catherine hugged Karel, who said this in a playful tone, trying to make her
feel lighter, allowing her to take a stand for herself for the first time in her
life, after always living for others. She never thought about her own

Page 258 of 309

happiness, never wished for anything for herself, always following the path
laid out by her father as the first heir to the throne, always perfect.

But now, love had made her learn many new things, awakening desires and
expectations in her. She wanted to keep this love, to stay by the side of
someone who was still her memory, who made her feel happy, even if it was
only in her memories.

She wanted to be selfish, for once in her life, for the sake of love. She
wanted to give herself completely to him, without fear of anything, even if
the barrier between them was enormous. She was willing to trade
everything she had, to abandon her position and go out alone, as an ordinary
person, without titles, to go after the love she had finally found...

Your love, called Wayo .

The coronation ceremony has been cancelled...

The word "cancelled" used instead of "postponed without date" means that
at this point the king was extremely angry upon discovering the truth, when
he learned that she had decided to personally go and report the whole story
about her relationship with the commoner, Wayo, and all the happenings in
Thailand.

Catherine thought that without Karel's support, she would probably have
sunk into sadness and disappointment, afraid of what was to come, until it
might all be too late, something that no matter how much she suffered, she
would not be able to fix.

Then, after doing something she never imagined doing in her life, she was
immediately stripped of her title as heir to the throne of Madelin by the
king, without having to ask for the abdication of her position. Thus, she
became an ordinary citizen, just like any other person, in just one night. But
she considered herself lucky, because the king did not expel her from the
country.

Karel told her that the situation in the palace and at court would soon
improve, and that in the meantime he asked her to take care of herself,

Page 259 of 309

without worrying about the king or the royal duties that would now be the
responsibility of the second heir, who would face challenges and pressures
from many sides.

But Karel was still determined to be a good king, as he had promised his
mother before her death, and he would do his best to communicate with her
and help her secretly, like an insistent brother. Catherine believed that in
three years her brother, Karel, would be the great King. Karel de Madelin,
ruling with justice and wisdom, as every king should be.

Princess Blue, your highness.

Lady Isabel, I am no longer a princess. The king has just stripped me of my

title, and now I am just an ordinary citizen, like everyone else.

Everything has changed so quickly. I can't accept it, your highness. Without
Princess Blue, how will we all live?

Stop using formal language with me. Karel is still here. I leave everything
in his hands.

Oh, Princess Blue, please rethink your decision. I am sure that if you ask for
forgiveness, the king will forgive you.

I have nothing to ask the king for forgiveness for. The decision I made was
the right one.

Catherine smiled among her servants at the palace, who accompanied her
on her last day in that grand place, where she had always been the little
princess surrounded by high walls of grandeur.

But before long, as the carriage took her out of the palace, she would
become an ordinary woman in Madelin, a simple citizen in the vast world
that awaited her to explore. It would be a lonely journey, but she knew that
she must first find her traveling companion, which would be her mission as
a citizen.

Come on, I'm ready to go.

Page 260 of 309

Sister!

Karel.

She looked at Karel, who was standing a little way away, waving at her,
wishing her good luck on her new journey. She waved back and smiled,
with the happiness that Karel had always wanted her to find. It was a brief
goodbye, but not an eternal goodbye. Before getting into the car, she was
starting her new journey.

The destination was a small village in the countryside, far from Madelin.
She was not going there because of her social downfall, but because
something very important awaited her there. And she hoped that her
journey, whichwas a little late, would not be too late for the two hearts that
were about to unite.

Wait a moment, Wayo. Even though I'm no longer the heir to the throne
who wouldn't go back on my words, I'm now fulfilling the promise I made.
That I will be the one to cross the barrier to reach you...

Is the snow falling?

The fair-faced woman looks out the window on a normal day in which
Madelin's biting cold makes her, who is already accustomed to the distant
landscape, feel the change in the environment. But today can be considered
a special day, as it is very different from the others. Snowflakes fall from
the sky and scatter through the freezing air.

The strong breeze pushes them in all directions, causing the eyes of those
sitting on a bench to turn outside, curious to see Madelin's first snow,
something someone had already told him about. Wayo then leaves the house
and watches attentively as the white flakes fall from the vast sky.

Madelin's first snow.

Even though she didn't keep her promise to someone who hadn't committed,
just seeing Madelin's first snow reminds Wayo of the important person in

Page 261 of 309

her life. Someone who is still her love, her breath, and the reason she still
wants to live despite the daily sadness.

Initially, she intended to leave and go somewhere far away where no one
could find her. But after parting ways with her cousins at the airport, she
headed to the remote town of Madelin and decided to stay there until the
day of the crown princess's coronation, which is well known to everyone in
the town.

Wayo wanted to be there, discreetly, to celebrate that moment. She might

have to blend in with the crowd of thousands of people from Madelin who
would attend the big event, but at least she would be able to see, once again,
the face and smile of the princess who had always made her happy.

Do you see?

The soft voice murmurs to itself, as if it knows the question will not be
answered. Then, Wayo closes his hand to melt the snowflakes he had
caught, as if he was trying to warm the emptiness in his heart. When he
opens his hand again, the beautiful snowflakes have disappeared, like the
love that has gone.

Yes, I see.

...

Normally, when someone is disappointed in love, they feel a deep pain, but
is this reflected in the feeling of hearing imaginary voices and creating
illusions like this? This is what Wayo feels now, someone very dear to her
that she still cannot let go of is in front of her, talking and answering
questions that she thought she would not receive. When she realizes this,
she turns around and suddenly finds herself in front of the person at arm's
length, perhaps even closer than before, when the princess took a step
closer.

Is Madelin's first snow as beautiful as you imagined, Wayo?—

You... no, Princess Catherine! I don't know how you managed to get here.

Page 262 of 309

I came to see you.

How did Princess Catherine know I was here?

I just followed my heart.

This was the first time Catherine had said these words as an ordinary
person, without the burden of the title of Crown Princess. She felt the
freedom to express her feelings without worrying about hiding what she
thought, since that she no longer needed to carry the title of heir. She then
promised to make amends for the mistakes she had made and apologize for
having caused Wayo pain.

Also, can you stop treating me like a princess?

But you are a princess.

I used to be a princess, but now I'm not anymore.

I don't understand. What do you really want?

I was punished by my father and stripped of my title.

What happened?

Despite the disappointment in love, Wayo's concern for Catherine did not
diminish in the slightest. From the first day until today, her concern has
only increased, and even if she had to suffer even more, she would remain
firm in her love for Catherine, always ready to protect her.

I have committed a grave offense against royalty. The coronation ceremony

was canceled, and as a result I have been banned from the palace.

But what did Princess Blue do that was so serious? How did something so
big happen?

There are only two reasons for anyone to be deposed, the first is a grave
mistake, the second is marrying a commoner. If you know me well, you
know I would never commit the first.

Page 263 of 309

This means that if she had not committed the grave error, Catherine could
not have been deposed. Marrying a commoner also did not seem like
something the princess would do.

Can we go talk at home?

True, the cold outside is unbearable.

Soon, I think I'll turn into snow too.

Princess Blue can cover herself with the cape. It won't keep her very warm,
but...

I'm already warmed up.

...

Wayo was shocked to realize that after taking off his scarf and trying to
cover Catherine with it, before even putting the cloak on her back, she felt
the warmth coming from Catherine's tight embrace, who got closer until
there was no more distance between them, while snow fell in the freezing
air.

Blue, I miss Padtpa.

- TBC -

Page 264 of 309

 Chapter 18 - An ordinary day appropriate for the moment.

If Blue is sleepy, she'd better sleep. We can continue tomorrow.

Blue still has many stories to tell Lom.From now on, Lom will stay here
every day to listen to

Blue.

Wayo spoke with a voice full of happiness, after the miraculous event that
happened in his life. When the noble princess Catherine decided to tell King
Arthur the truth about the two of them and renounced her high status to stay
by his side, as she had promised without hesitation, they could finally be
together again. All the suffering they had endured for more than a month
was over. Now, both of their sufferings had come to an end...

Lom.

Yes?

Why are you crying? Blue didn't tell any sad stories.

Lom isn't crying out of sadness. It's just that his heart is so full that the tears
fall on their own.

Catherine smiled slightly before wiping away the tears of the lieutenant
who was in emotional mode. Now, she was happy that she could do what
she wanted, without having to repress herself or hide her true feelings, like
that day when she saw Wayo's tears. Her heart had hurt so much, almost
breaking, for not being able to hug or comfort the person she loved, in the
position of crown princess.

But now, as an ordinary citizen of Madelin, after being stripped of her title,
Catherine did not hesitate to comfort and wipe the tears of the one who
suffered so much for the love that almost did not come true. From now on,
she was determined to make it up to Wayo for the rest of her life, staying by

Page 265 of 309

his side forever, holding hands, walking together, honoring everything they
had to sacrifice to be together again, as they always wanted.

Blue is here, with Lom. So, stop crying, okay?

Can I get a hug?

I'm going to hug you really tight.

Wayo wrapped his arms around the person he loved and admired, holding
her tenderly, while Catherine hugged her with equal intensity. It was a
warmth and closeness they hadn't felt in a long time. Now, they were closer
than ever, to the point where they could hear each other's heartbeats, in
sync.

Lom loves Blue.

Blue loves Lom too.

...

What's wrong? Why are you crying again?

The owner of a pretty face let out a loving laugh when she saw Lieutenant
Wayo in such an emotional mood, so different from the image of the brave
police officer who protected her with her own life, saving her from the
rebels. But now, if she hadn't seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn't
believe that someone as strong as Wayo could shed so many tears for her.
The more she saw, the more she found this new and adorable side of her
cute and charming.

It's just that Lom is happy. Before, Blue never expressed her feelings, but
today Blue said that she misses Lom. And then, Blue said that she loves
Lom.

Before, it wasn't that Blue didn't want to say it, but as the crown princess,
she couldn't express her feelings, couldn't act on what she wanted.

Page 266 of 309

Lom understands. The decisions Blue had to make were very difficult. So
difficult that Lom never imagined that Blue would give up everything for
me.

But Lom never got mad at Blue. Even though she thought that when we met
again, Blue would get a big scolding for breaking Lom's heart. But Lom is
still the same, the same Lom as always

Blue.

Wayo smiled before meeting the gaze of the person she loved, those eyes
that she compared to a sky full of shining stars. Even though she was no
longer a high-status princess now, the universe in her eyes was still the most
special to her.

Blue will always be the most graceful and noble to me...

Blue can be sure that Lom's love will never change. Lom promises.

So, from today onwards, since Blue is an ordinary citizen, let's start
counting the days.

The first day of what?

The day Blue will say she loves and misses Lom.

...

And Blue will do this every day.

Catherine closed her eyes as she felt the soft touch of lips on her forehead,
followed by a gentle caress, full of love and care. It was such a delicate and
affectionate gesture, as if the other saw her as a fragile treasure that needed
to be protected.

The luxurious palace, the thousands of strict guards, the power over
everyone, or the throne that awaited the crown princess... For her,
everything she ever had, if it had to be exchanged for the chance to love

Page 267 of 309

whoever she wanted with all her heart, Catherine felt that, until now, there
was not a single moment in which she regretted her decision...

A cold morning should start with a hot chocolate.

I should thank... no, Blue should say thank you to Lom, right?

You can say it however Blue feels most comfortable.

Wayo gave his beloved the freedom to communicate in the way that was
most natural and comfortable for her, because although Catherine was now
a common citizen, it was not easy to completely change the way she
expressed herself.

In addition, the fact that they used affectionate nicknames, something that
Blue had started and asked to continue, was special and comforting, even
more so than the hot chocolate in front of her.

If Padtpa, as Blue had said, had to "die" to be reborn, now she had gained a
new identity, a more direct and sincere Blue, who expressed her thoughts
without fear. And, ofcourse, Wayo had no way of resisting and would end
up falling even more in love with the only princess in his heart.

But Blue isn't a princess anymore. Sometimes I still use the same words as
before. You can adjust little by little. Because even if Blue is no longer the
princess of Madelin, she will always be the princess of Lom.

The chocolate is sweet enough.

Chocolate is not as sweet as Lom. In time, Blue will discover that Lom is
much sweeter.

With all the women?

No, only with Blue.

The lieutenant quickly responded seriously when Catherine asked the

question casually. Why would Blue think she was sweet to all women? She
had to correct that immediately, as she didn’t want to be misunderstood.

Page 268 of 309

“Blue heard that Lom is a ladies’ man.”

Wait! Who said that? Blue, don't believe it. I can explain.

It was Fai.

It's not true! They're playing tricks on me.

And Lada also said that Lom likes beautiful women.

Yes, but I already explained to Blue that this is a thing of the past. It's not
like that anymore. I love Blue more than my own life. Blue knows that. I
swear I'll never do anything to make Blue uncomfortable. Trust me.

Catherine laughed at Wayo's desperate expression, who hurried to explain

while Catherine kept a serious expression, just to tease her. Then, she
placed her hand over the lieutenant's, who held hers with a pleading look
for understanding.

Blue trusts Lom, as she always has.

I'm sorry I can't change the past. If I knew the future, I would have just
waited for Blue.

Fate had it all planned out. If Lom had never learned about love, he might
not even know he loves Blue.

But Blue has never had a love before. How did you know you loved Lom?

Because Lom taught me what love is.

Wayo, the "love technique", was not only lucky enough to find her
soulmate, but she was also skilled enough to teach the noble princess how
to know love. Well, she did not disappoint with the title of "Wayo
technique", because in this last match, she won the most special and
valuable thing in her life.

Blue got dirty. Let Lom help.

Page 269 of 309

Catherine watched with a mischievous smile as Wayo stepped away for a
moment, only to take the opportunity to wipe away the chocolate that
stained the corner of his lips. A help that clearly benefited the helper more
than the helped.

Lom, it looks like I got dirty again.

Wayo thought that if she was cunning, his princess was no slouch.
Catherine seemed to be enjoying these sweet morning moments, so much so
that she purposely spilled chocolate again, before Wayo could step up to
help and take care of her once more. This time, however, Catherine was
prepared and would not let Wayo be the one to provoke her.

On this cold morning, with snow falling, the chocolate-flavored kiss

warmed their bodies and transmitted warmth to both their hearts.

Wayo, who is this lady here?

Chacha, this is Blue.

Blue?

Nice to meet you.

The pretty-faced girl responded to the village girl, Chacha, someone Wayo
had told her she was close to. She was also close to several other children.
Catherine only then discovered that during the time she was away, it was
these friends of different ages who helped Wayo get through the hard times,
alleviating his loneliness. So she wanted to thank the children for helping
the person most important to her through her hard times, buying sweets and
rice to distribute as a small gesture of gratitude.

Blue is as beautiful as a princess! And her name sounds like a princess too.

Yes! Blue looks like Princess Blue. I saw a picture of the princess at home.
Is Blue Princess Blue?

I'm not Princess Blue.

Page 270 of 309

But Blue is my princess. She is the person I love.

Wayo held Catherine's hand amidst the children's excited laughter, who
were talking loudly and happily. After introducing their beloved to them,
even without a crown or throne, Blue's elegance still left the children in
awe, and they praised her enthusiastically.

Lom didn't need to tell the children what we are to each other.

Even with children, Lom is jealous. It's best to make that clear from the
outset.

Blue believes in Lom.

And now, what are we to each other? It's true, we haven't talked about that
yet.

About what?

If we love each other, what should we call our relationship?

Catherine stopped walking and turned to look into Wayo's eyes, who had
brought up the subject. It was a topic they needed to discuss together, after
all, after they confessed their feelings and declared themselves, what would
be the new status that would define their relationship, something that was
more than princess and bodyguard, more than friends, more than
companions?

Girlfriends? Will Blue be my girlfriend?

Is that what you call it when two people are together?

Yes, it can be called that, but no. Lom wants to be more than that. I want to
be your beloved.

As Lom wishes.

Blue needs to help me think.

Page 271 of 309

No matter what we call him, Blue won't love Lom any less.

...

In the end, not only were they unable to find a word to define their
relationship, but the love Catherine demonstrated only increased, leaving
Wayo completely melted.

The words of love from Blue's mouth really make Lom falter every time he
hears them...

When will Lom return to Thailand?

It was a common question that Catherine asked her beloved, on a normal

day, inside the house where they now lived.

After deciding to seek out her most important companion and crossing the
line of what was considered appropriate by Wayo, from then on, a new
journey would begin, replacing the path that was previously that of the
Crown Princess of Madelin. Now, she was ready to embark on this new
road, side by side with Wayo.

At first, Lom planned to return after Blue's coronation ceremony.

There isn't much time left.

But now, Lom wants to take Blue back to Thailand with me. When Blue is
ready, we can go back together.

Will everyone welcome me?

Is Blue worried?

Blue hasn’t met Lom’s mother yet. And if Mr. Watit finds out that Blue has
been stripped of her title, will Lom’s father accept it? Blue is afraid that she
will be a burden to Lom’s family.

Now, Blue is not a stranger. Blue is part of Lom's family.

Page 272 of 309

Wayo explained this sincerely to his princess, as Catherine was now the
most important person in his life. And she believed that her parents,
cousins, and the entire Watinwanich family would be happy to welcome
Blue and celebrate the love that almost seemed impossible.

Blue did not bring any goods with him, because the king was very angry.

No problem. Lom will take care of Blue.

But Lom said he plans to leave the police force.

We could try starting a small business together. Is there anything Blue

would like to do?

Blue would like to open a bookstore, with a small café and books from all
over the world, like the atmosphere in the reading room. Blue could spend
the whole day there without getting tired.

So, Lom will learn how to make drinks. Lom will be the barista, and Blue
will be the librarian. We can open and close whenever we want. And in our
free time, we can travel the world. That way, Blue can explore the world the
way she always wanted to.

That would be perfect. Thank you, Lom.

It was a plan for the future, now as an ordinary citizen, Catherine had
dreams, and Wayo was ready to make them come true with her. After all,
Wayo's dream had already come true finding true love. Now, she would
dedicate herself to helping Blue make her dreams come true, and together
they would live the happiest life possible.

Since it's a special occasion, Lom will get some wine to celebrate.

Lom will drink wine?

Blue, do you want to drink some too?

Just a little bit.

Page 273 of 309

The pretty-faced lady asked Wayo to serve just a little, as she didn’t want to
waste it. She wasn’t very familiar with alcoholic beverages and still
remembered the effects of the island’s home-made drink, which had left her
completely drunk. Catherine knew that, If she drank too much, she would
end up doing something embarrassing in front of Wayo. So today, she chose
to control herself.

Let's toast. To Blue's dreams.

For our dreams.

Lom loves the word "we," which means the two of us. Wayo smiled in
satisfaction before looking at the wine glass that clinked softly as Catherine
took a sip. Meanwhile, Wayo took a larger sip, like someone who was used
to drinking. Now, she had left behind the nights out and parties, deciding to
live according to her princess principles. But when it came to drinking, she
still had her skills.

Blue, come dance with Lom.

But we don't have a record player here.

We can play music from our cell phone.

Catherine extended her hand to Wayo, who bowed gracefully, inviting her
to dance. Wayo then embraced her, preparing to begin the dance after the
music began. Together, they moved slowly, holding each other, in an
intimate and romantic moment.

Lom never imagined he would have a day like this, with Blue in his arms.

Blue never imagined it either.

Everything Blue sacrificed for Lom, Lom will repay for the rest of his life.

Everything Lom did for Blue, risking his life to protect her countless times,
was more than enough.

Page 274 of 309

Blue is the one who needs to give back, even if she doesn't know if a
lifetime will be enough.

So, let's keep giving back to each other, without anyone giving in?

On this, Blue will not give in to Lom.

The melody continued to play as they danced, with Catherine spinning

under Wayo's arm or leaning back, only to be held tightly by the bodyguard
protecting her.

Oops! Lom, sorry.

Blue must be getting drunk.

No, Blue is fine.

Wayo laughed, amused and affectionate, as she watched Catherine step on

her foot for the second time. Catherine's face was flushed, not from
embarrassment, but from the little wine she had drunk. It was a good thing
the princess didn't accuse her of having poisoned her.

Lom didn't put poison in the drink, did he?

Don't mess with Blue.

But actually, in the food that Lom prepared, she put something special.
...

The poison of love.

Catherine grimaced before patting Wayo on the shoulder, who was teasing
her by reminding her of her past embarrassments. Meanwhile, Wayo just
laughed, letting Catherine vent.

Can Lom kiss Blue?

That's something people who love each other can do whenever they want.

Page 275 of 309

Although the answer was not direct, the meaning was clear a consent full of
will. Wayo approached and placed his lips gently on Catherine's, savoring
the sweet flavor with devotion and fascination, trying to control herself so
as not to let passion take over.

But every time they got closer, even though Catherine was noble and
someone Wayo wanted to honor and cherish forever, Wayo’s heart grew
greedier and greedier, like someone who was never satisfied. Like now,
when she wrapped her arms around Catherine’s softness, as the princess
allowed her to guide her inexperienced in love. Before they knew it, passion
had taken them from dancing to bed, without either of them knowing how.

Blue, Lom apologizes.

...

Lom didn't want to tarnish Blue. Because Catherine was so noble that Wayo
feared she was not worthy, she stopped before she lost control. Even though
Catherine had accepted his love and reciprocated with an equally valuable
love, Wayo wanted to think more about the matter and make everything
clear before crossing the final line in his relationship, instead of letting it
happen on impulse and passion.

Blue doesn't think so.

Lom knows. Blue never looked down on Lom. But Lom wants to make
everything clear first. Blue trusts Lom, doesn't she?

Wayo smiled, relieved, when she saw Catherine nod slightly, agreeing with
her words. Even though the passion of that night had only ended at the
beginning, without goingany further, all that remained was the warmth of
the embrace that made them fall asleep together.

But as someone who had received the love and trust of her princess, Wayo
was determined to do everything in the clearest, most correct, and
appropriate way. She would do the best she could for the person she loved
more than her own life.

Page 276 of 309

Lom?

The owner of a pretty face called out the name of the person she lived with,
but since she woke up a little later than usual today and Wayo didn't wake
her up, when she got up, she found no one at home. The night before, they
had drunk wine to celebrate, and now Catherine had a slight hangover,
although nothing compared to the effect of the homemade drink that had
made her sick in the past.

Where did she go? She didn't leave a note.

It was like an agreement between the two, ever since they were chased by
the rebels. Whenever one went somewhere, they would let the other know
to keep their peace. But Catherine didn't understand why Wayo had broken
that agreement today. Maybe she had to go out and look for Wayo around
the house or ask locals.

Blue!

What are the children doing here?

Come on, Blue! Come on!

Catherine looked at Chacha, who ranto grab her hand and pull her along
enthusiastically, along with other children who surrounded her, not giving
her a chance to ask where they were taking her. Since arriving a week ago,
Catherine had developed a good relationship with the children of the
village, almost as much as Wayo. They always invited her to play or asked
her to teach them activities in their free time.

Chacha, where are we going?

It's a secret!

The children laughed excitedly before leading her to a playground at the top
of a hill, asking her to close her eyes and count silently. Catherine did as she
was told, but as she counted, she heard the children’s quick footsteps
coming down the hill. Could they be playing a trick on her?

Page 277 of 309

Blue can open your eyes now.

Lom? What's going on? Don't tell me you planned this with the kids.

Yes, Lom asked the children for help to bring Blue here.

Wayo smiled, revealing himself to Catherine, who was confused. She had
planned this surprise the night before and, in the morning, asked the
children for help, who were more than willing to cooperate.

Don't do that again. Blue woke up and didn't see you, I was worried.

Sorry. But Lom is always with Blue, so I didn’t know how to find time to
surprise her. Today I woke up early to get ready. Or rather, she spent the
whole night planning, because something had happened in their relationship
the night before. Although she had already felt desire for the other even
before everything was clear, now, spending every day together, the love
only grew, making it difficult to control herself. That's why Wayo wanted to
make everything clear, so that Blue would know how firm she was in her
love.

What surprise is this?

A flower crown. It may not be as pretty as Rose's, but Lom made it with
great care for Blue.

It's beautiful.

Nothing is more beautiful than Blue. Let Lom put it on you.

Catherine nodded, allowing Wayo to place the flower crown she had made
herself. Catherine loved the surprise and wanted to take pictures to keep the
memory, as well as preserve the affection of those who loved and were
loved by her.

But it's not over yet.

Are there any more surprises?

Page 278 of 309

Of course. To Lom, Blue will always be a princess. Lom's princess, forever.

Rings?

Wayo opened her hand to show the princess, whom she loved and devoted
her whole heart to, something simple that she had prepared. They were two
plain silver rings that she had obtained in the countryside. They might not
be precious diamond rings worthy of a princess, but behind their simplicity
was all the love she felt.

Even though we haven’t known each other for long, we’ve been through
dangerous situations and life-or-death moments together. We have many
stories that prove the love we feel for each other. Lom doesn’t know if time
matters in love, but for Lom, it was never a hasty decision to love Blue.
Lom has always been sure of this love, from the beginning and forever. And
if Blue feels the same, there’s only one thing Lom wants to ask of you right
now.

...

Blue, marry me.

" I was tied up in meetings all day

Sorry for late update 😭😭 "

- TBC -

Page 279 of 309

 Chapter 19 - Any marked area means it is property.

I, Wayo Watinwanich, take you, Catherine Blue De Lena, as my wife, and

promise to be faithful to you in times of joy and in times of sorrow, in
sickness and in health, to love and honor you until death do us part.

Wayo made her vows before the priest in a small church in the village
where she and her princess decided to get married in a simple way. After
Catherine agreed to marry her, they were both ready to move forward
together from that moment on.

The ceremony was intimate, just the two of them, celebrating their love
according to the Catholic traditions that one of them followed. It was not a
grand event like a real wedding would be, without guests or extravagant
festivities, as they preferred to keep this special moment just for
themselves.

After exchanging vows and placing rings on each other, Wayo gently kissed
Catherine's hand, showing his love and loyalty. Then it was Catherine's turn
to do the same.

I, Catherine Blue De Lena, take you, Wayo Watinwanich, as my wife, and

promise to be faithful to you in times of joy and in times of sorrow, in
sickness and in health, to love and honor you until death do us part.

Catherine spoke each word firmly and happily, placing the ring on Wayo's
finger, just as she had done. The smiles exchanged between the two marked
the special day when they officially became life partners.

Wayo loves Princess Blue.

Blue loves Wayo, my guardian.

These were the loving words they exchanged after the ceremony, sealing
their union. They also planned to register their marriage legally in Madelin,
a country where same-sex marriage was recognized.

Page 280 of 309

Wayo held his now wife's hand, feeling free to call her that without any
worries. Together, they went to sort out the necessary paperwork before a
small celebration at home.

Sister, Wayo.

Karel!

Catherine called her brother, surprised to see him at the front of the church.
She had informed Karel of her decision to marry Wayo a few days earlier,
and he had shown support and happiness for her choice.

How could I miss the most important day of my sister's life?

Thank you very much, Karel.

I bow to you, Prince Karel.

Wayo bowed to the prince, who smiled gently as Catherine hugged her
brother, showing the affection between them.

From now on, take good care of my sister, Wayo.

Prince Karel, you can be sure that I will protect and care for Blue with all
my life, because I love her more than myself.

I didn't like that answer very much.

...

I know how much you love my sister, but I ask that you also love yourself.
Blue loves you very much, and you should love her as much as you love
your own life.

I understand. From now on, I will love Blue as much as I love my own life.

Catherine smiled at Wayo, thanking her brother for helping Wayo

understand that he needed to love himself too. She knew her brother was

Page 281 of 309

right: she loved Wayo deeply and wanted them to be together for as long as
possible.

Before my sister leaves for Thailand with Wayo in a few days, I have an
important gift for you.

What is it, Karel?

Open and see.

Catherine opened the document Karel had given her, finding a savings book
in her name with a significant amount of Madelin currency, enough to start
a new life or invest in a business.

What is this money?

A wedding gift from our father. He wants you to start your new life without
any difficulties.

Has father forgiven me yet?

Not yet, but he’s been calmer since you left the palace. I was the one who
informed him about your marriage to Wayo. He didn’t say much, but he
sent this gift through Antonie this morning.

Thank Father for me. And when I leave Madelin, take good care of him,
Karel.

Take care of yourself, sister. I hope that one day, Father will allow you to
return.

Wayo watched the love between the siblings with emotion, feeling that
Catherine was lucky to have a brother like Karel who always supported her.
She also had her own family who helped her through difficult times, and
she knew that without them, she and Catherine might never have found
each other.

Wayo.Yes?

Page 282 of 309

I love my sister very much, and I leave her in your care. But if in the future
you hurt her, I will be the one to deal with you, with Madelin's maximum
punishment.

Wayo was a little surprised by the seriousness in Karel's words, but

Catherine laughed, knowing that her brother was half joking, half serious.

Blue, you already told me that Madelin's maximum punishment is

execution, right?

Yes, execution.

So if I hurt you, Prince Karel will execute me?

Karel loves his sister very much.

Nothing beats Wayo's love. I'm sure.

But you won't have to get into Karel's hands. I'll take care of you myself.

Catherine spoke seriously, though she knew Karel wasn't completely joking.
She trusted that she could resolve any issues between them without outside
intervention.

Oh, and in the oath, I forgot to say something important.

What was it? It looked complete to me.

From now on, I will be under Blue's orders for life. I will obey and love my
wife above all else.

You said it yourself. I'll hold you to that.

The two laughed together as they moved on to a new chapter in their lives,
a path they had never explored before. Unlike before, when they had gone
their separate ways, they were now united.

The path of love between Wayo and Blue had begun...

Page 283 of 309

Wayo! Wait, don't go so fast!

Blue isn't ready yet?

No, it's just that I left early and now I'm all sweaty.

I don't see anything dirty. You're soft and smelling good, as always.

Wayo's loving ways were intense, and who could resist her desires? As soon
as they returned from the wedding celebration dinner, they barely crossed
the door of the house and she grabbed Catherine by the waist, wasting no
time.

Before Catherine could react, Wayo's sharp nose and soft lips were already
close, trying to win her over. But unfortunately, Catherine had to be a little
firm, wanting their first night as a couple to be special and memorable.

Wayo, you just promised that you would obey me, and now you're like this?

It's just that I want to love you, Blue.

Wait a minute. Can you wait for me?

I've always waited for you. As long as it takes, I'll wait.

Just twenty more minutes. Can you wait?

Wayo nodded,obeying his wife, even though it was difficult to control his
desires. She was eager to celebrate their wedding night, but if her princess
asked for something, no matter how difficult it was, she would do it. So,
without complaining, he released the embrace and let Catherine go.

And as a reward for being so sweet and obedient since the first day of their
marriage, Wayo received a soft kiss on the cheek before Catherine walked
away to take care of her chores. The princess always did this, teasing her at
times when Wayo was most passionate and impatient.

...

Page 284 of 309

Silence filled the night, enveloped in an atmosphere of love. After a long
time of waiting, the moment finally arrived to express more than ever what
they felt. However, the situation was not flowing as it should, and all of
Wayo's actions seemed stuck and hesitant.

Catherine gently pulled her face away, creating a small space between them,
after a sweet and lingering kiss. But instead of continuing the romantic
moment that was just beginning, Wayo stood still, exchanging confused
looks with Catherine, who also seemed intrigued. Something was wrong, or
perhaps there was a problem that had arisen in the most intimate moment.

Even as he tried to unbutton Catherine’s white shirt, Wayo’s hands were

shaking intensely. Although Catherine was completely open and
cooperative, Wayo’s insecurity only grew, causing her to lose confidence.

Wayo, you don't need to force yourself.

It's not that, Blue... It's just that I'm nervous.

Nervous like someone inexperienced in love and intimacy, like a newbie

who doesn't know what to do. Despite having the reputation of being a
conqueror, Wayo was actually quite traditional. For her, love could not be
just something superficial. If it wasn't going to end in marriage, she
wouldn't allow herself to take advantage of an uncertain situation. And,
until then, she had never gone that far with anyone. Blue was the first and
the last...

And because she was the princess she loved and admired so much, touching
something so precious that she had cared for so long brought her deep fear
and worry. As she herself had said, someone like her could tarnish someone
so valuable. Although Catherine didn’t think so, Wayo couldn’t help but
feel worried.

Her princess was too pure for her to dare possess...

Wayo, have you never had experience?

What do you mean, Blue?

Page 285 of 309

You already said that you had several girlfriends before.

Yes, I've dated several people, but I've never gone all the way. See? I'm
serious, Blue. I've saved myself to give you my all.

Catherine observed the reserved, careful expression on Wayo, who was in

stark contrast to her outward appearance. Now, Wayo raised her arms to hug
herself, speaking seriously. Even though she had been in relationships
before, it didn’t diminish her love for Catherine. As she herself had said, she
never let the past interfere withthe present. But if the person she loved
insisted on it, she would believe it without question.

But with ex-girlfriends, there were kisses and hugs. That's why I feel like
I'm not pure enough for you.

Wayo, there's something I want to tell you now.

What is it?

I think I'm quite jealous.

...

If I mark something, it means it's mine.

Just like before, when her princess came closer and marked her lips with a
kiss, showing possession, upon hearing about the ex-girlfriends that Wayo
mentioned without wanting to cause trouble. Catherine confessed her
jealous nature in an adorable way, something that Wayo had already noticed
since they lived together on the private island.

I will mark every part of you as mine.

After expressing her intention, Wayo was determined to fulfill her promise,
without giving up halfway. Just like the kiss that began again between the
two, at a time when words were no longer necessary, wanting to express her
love in a way clearer than any sentence.

Page 286 of 309

The hands that had previously been trembling now ran carefully through
every part of Catherine's body, like an explorer, passing through the delicate
curves and shapes. Likewise, the lips pressed gently, in an ecstasy of
passion.

In the blink of an eye, the barriers were removed, openingthe way for love,
with Catherine's collaboration and help, so that the two could get as close as
possible.

Now, there were only two bodies left and two hearts beating in the same
rhythm. At this moment, nobility and titles were, just things created by the
world. There were no more limits or barriers, as both of them were willing
to cross them.

The feeling of ecstasy at first was like a cool breeze, bringing a sense of
comfort and calm, before it turned into an intense heat that almost melted
them into one. And when the torment ended, fate at the end of the dream
brought back the gentle breeze, providing them with satisfaction.

My princess.

What are you going to do?

Catherine spoke in a soft voice, her face still resting on Wayo's shoulder,
who was hugging and supporting her. After they had crossed that line
together, Wayo did something that made Catherine curious.

Now, I will be Blue's throne.

...

It would be a soft, gentle throne for her princess, where she could sit above
all. She only had to command what she wished, and Wayo would be ready
to fulfill any request, or if Catherine wanted to take control, she would be
completely willing to respond. Until the long night passed...

When they found out I was coming home today, Mom and Dad were
already waiting.

Page 287 of 309

Wayo, I'm worried.

Don't worry, Blue. I'm here with you. Everything will be okay.

Wayo gently squeezed his wife’s hand, conveying reassurance, before

leading Catherine into the Watinwanich family home. She had told her
parents that she was returning to Thailand and had something important to
tell them after being away for a while.

Her parents were probably worried and anxious. Although Wayo had never
explained his feelings for the high-born princess, she believed that her
father had always known, even if he had never asked or spoken directly
about it.

Dad, Mom, we're all at home today, aren't we?

Wayo!

Blue, this is my mother. You haven't met her yet.

Hello.

Mr. Watit, upon seeing Catherine, immediately recognized that she was the
Crown Princess of Madelin. He was as surprised as his wife, quickly
bowing in reverence upon seeing Princess Catherine.

I bow to you, Princess Blue.

Mr. Watit, you don't have to do this. I... Blue, I'm not a princess anymore.

What's going on, Wayo? Why is the princess with you? Why isn't she in the
palace?

That's what I wanted to talk to you about.

Wayo invited Catherine to sit down and then sat down next to her, without
keeping his distance, holding her hand naturally, already accustomed to the
closeness. Meanwhile, Wayo's father stared at her, clearly uncomfortable
with the situation, as did her mother, who looked confused.

Page 288 of 309

Before returning to Thailand, Blue and I decided to get married in Madelin.
We registered legally, and I apologize for not telling you earlier.

What is happening?

Now, Blue has renounced her title. She is no longer a princess, but an
ordinary citizen of Madelin. That is why we were able to get married. I
hope you can understand and accept our love, because I love Blue very
much.

Blue apologizes for not informing Mr. Watit earlier.

It's not "Mr. Watit" anymore. Blue should call my father "Dad" and my
mother "Mom."

Should I call them mom and dad?

Yes, you should call me mom, since you are now my daughter-in-law.

Catherine smiled at Wayo’s mother, who was kinder than she had imagined.
Then she looked at Mr. Watit, who was still sitting there silently, with a
serious expression, as if he was thinking deeply about the situation. He had
yet to express his opinion on Wayo and Catherine’s relationship, who had
decided to get married without informing their family first.

What you did is not right. I can't accept this.

Dad, but you always knew. Even if you never told me directly, I know you
knew for some time that I love Blue.

Yes, I knew. Your mother knew too. Who wouldn’t? You risked your life to
protect her.

So why doesn't Dad accept it? Blue and I love each other, we got married.
What's wrong with that?

The problem is that you did all this without consulting your father and
mother! Do you think you're the only one in the world who doesn't have
parents?

Page 289 of 309

...

Wayo smiled awkwardly after being scolded by her father for making
decisions on her own. Even Princess Catherine had informed Prince Karel
about the news, but she was being scolded for not telling her parents.
Furthermore, her family would probably be upset upon hearing the news.
“It doesn’t matter. Even if Princess Catherine has renounced her title, you
should still respect her, just as our family should respect her. Even if they
got married in Madelin, here in Thailand everything must be done
properly.”

I agree with you, Mr. Watit.

Princess, I mean, Catherine...

You can call me Blue, you don't need to use formal language with me.

I... I'm going to organize a wedding for Blue and Wayo here in Thailand.
And your mother and I welcome Blue as a member of our family.

Blue thanks you, dad, mom.

Blue, come hide here.

Why do you want me to hide here? It's a surprise!

Be careful not to play pranks on others, okay? If you end up annoying your
family members, I won't help you.

I just want you to see how much everyone loves you. Especially Fai, she's
pretty "hot" as her name suggests.

Wayo whispered to his wife after her cousins heard she had returned to
Thailand. They all came to her house, worried, but also because of the
unexpected news she had announced that she was planning a wedding after
finding a new love during a stay in the countryside in Madelin.

When her younger cousin Fai asked her and she told her that the new
person she was going to marry was not Princess Catherine, Fai nearly lost it

Page 290 of 309

over the phone. She said she would confront Wayo at home, disappointed
that she had changed her heart so quickly. Fai was the only one who had
always hoped that Wayo would achieve his dream and get the princess,
unlike her older cousins who had always advised her to be realistic.

Looks like they're coming. Blue, stay hidden here until I call you.

All good.

Catherine shook her head, a little embarrassed, but the truth was that she
always ended up giving in to Wayo's wishes. That's why she agreed to
participate in the surprise for Wayo's cousins. And besides, she was curious
to know what "Fai be hot as the name suggests" meant.

So, is it true that you are getting married?

Dad, I'm not getting married... I'm already married!

When did you get married, Wayo?!

It was in Madelin, mother. My wife is Christian, so we were married in the

Catholic rite.

Wayo proudly showed off the silver ring on her left ring finger as she
watched her father and mother’s shocked expressions. She was eager to
reveal the truth, but decided to wait for the most important person to arrive
her younger cousin Fai, who was always the most impatient. Wayo was
worried that Catherine would have to hide for too long.

If you've already made your decision, I support you. At that time, I saw how
much you were suffering. I didn't imagine I would get over it so quickly.

Life has to move on, doesn't it?

Wayo responded with the wisdom of someone who has already understood
the ups and downs of life, while others around her were still confused. It
was then that the person she was waiting for finally arrived, at the perfect
time.

Page 291 of 309

Wayo!

Fai, what's wrong? You already arrived with that ugly face.

Where did you hide the princess? Who are you going to marry?

Someone like me would never be worthy of the princess. I just accepted

reality.

What about all the sacrifices you made for her? You
protected the princess so much, and just because she didn't
love you back, you don't have to go around marrying just
anyone out of spite!

Who said I got married out of spite? I got married because I love my wife
more than anything.

No matter who it is, I won't accept anyone as my new cousin. I only have
two cousins: Rose and Miss Lada.

Wayo couldn't help but laugh at Fai's impetuous manner, who looked like a
true guardian of Princess Catherine. She decided to reveal the truth before
her cousin got really angry.

My dear, you can leave now.

Fai, thank you for defending me so much.

Princess Blue!

All eyes turned to the person who had just appeared after hearing the
conversation from afar. Catherine had stayed hidden because Wayo had
asked her to join in the joke. She looked at Wayo, who could only smile,
satisfied that he had played a prank on his cousin.

What's going on? Why is Miss Blue at Mrs. Wayo's house?

We got married in Madelin.

Page 292 of 309

Did you guys get married?!

Let me introduce the princess of my life once again, officially.

...

Blue is my wife.

- TBC -

Page 293 of 309

 Chapter 20 - The Wind That Takes Us to Eternal Love.

Wayo, what is this?

Grilled squid. Want to try it?

Wayo smiled at hier wife, who nodded excitedly, eager to try the local street
food. After taking Catherine for a stroll through Hua Hin’s night market,
enjoying the culinary delights and choosing clothes and accessories that
suited her, they were ready to indulge in yet another new experience.

There's seafood sauce and kids' sauce. Which do you prefer, Blue?

I can eat spicy food, but not too much.

Then let's order both types.

Catherine watched the street food stalls with delight, each one more
appetizing than the last. It was her first time walking around and living like
a normal person in Hua Hin, something Wayo had promised her if the
rebellion ended well. Now, finally, they could enjoy life together like any
other couple.

No one there knew that Catherine had once been first in line to the throne of
Madelin. Now, hand in hand with the woman she loved, she allowed herself
to enjoy peaceful, simple days. To others, it might seem like a routine
without major events, but to Catherine, every moment with Wayo was pure
happiness.

Here you go, Blue. Try it and tell me which one tastes better so we can buy
more.

Can we eat while we walk?

Yes of course.

Page 294 of 309

The young woman with delicate features looked at her wife, who always
made a point of pampering her. Small gestures, like breaking off the sharp
end of the skewer before handing it over, ensured her safety and showed
Wayo's constant affection and protection.

She seemed to have internalized the role of the princess's bodyguard,

always watching over every detail, from the smallest to the most important.
This unwavering attention made Catherine feel safe and loved at all times.

Even though he had abdicated his royal title, the woman he loved continued
to be his devoted guardian, protecting his princess forever. It was as if the
wind transformed an ordinary woman like Blue into a princess every day...

Is it tasty?

It's delicious!

Eat properly, Blue. If you get dirty here, I can't help you.

Wayo made a mock-sad expression when she saw her wife messing up a bit
while eating. In the end, she just took a napkin and gently wiped the corner
of Catherine’s mouth. Even though there were more romantic ways to do it,
she didn’t want to draw attention to himself in public with such affectionate
gestures.

Wayo, try it too.

It's great!

You haven't even chewed it yet!

Everything my princess gives me is delicious.

Then eat plenty!

Blue, slow down! You gave me a huge piece!

Catherine laughed as she watched her wife trying to chew the large piece of
food she had given her. The affectionate look between the two was

Page 295 of 309

impossible to hide.

You said it was delicious.

Yes, but you gave me a giant piece because you want to go straight to the
next stall, right?

Wayo, I want to try that one too!

Wayo, as usual, took the bag with the grilled squid that Catherine had
decided not to finish. After all, she had eaten less than half of it, as she
loved to feed Wayo multiple portions. In the end, it didn't matter what it
was, if Catherine wanted something, Wayo would do anything to get it for
her.

In a few days it will be our traditional wedding. If we keep eating like this,
my dress will be tight.

Are you saying I got fat?

No, I'm saying I can get fat!

Catherine looked at Wayo carefully. They were always together, they shared
everything, and if something had changed in her wife's body, she would
have noticed. But Wayo was still as beautiful as she had always been.

You haven't gained weight. You're strong and fit.

Would you rather I stay like this or become more cuddly? I can gain more
weight so I'm more comfortable to hug.

I've told you before, Wayo. No matter what you look like, I'll love you just
the same. Be yourself.

Let's try all the food in the market, then. If you can't take it anymore, I'll eat
for you.

Even if it meant becoming a cuter bodyguard, Wayo was willing to be the

woman who would always protect her princess, Catherine.

Page 296 of 309

Today, Blue is beautiful and majestic. I'm sure you, Wayo, were impressed.

Not so much, Rose. Wayo already saw me dressed as a bride when we went
to choose the dress together.

The day of trying on at the store and the real day are not the same thing.
With her makeup and hair impeccable, Blue shines like a true noblewoman.

I agree with Lada. One more vote here. Even though Blue insists she's an
ordinary person, she looks like a princess straight out of a palace.

I am the one who thanks you, Rose and Lada, for helping me with so many
things.

Catherine expressed her gratitude to Rose and Lada, who helped her with
various preparations before the wedding. As people who have been through
weddings themselves, they knew exactly what to do. In addition, Lada and
P’Nam took on the responsibility of transforming the ballroom of the Watin
Group Hotel in Hua Hin into a high-end event, as if they had transported a
banquet hall from a royal palace here.

Cousins are supposed to help each other, aren't they?

Despite being betrayed by Grace, someone she trusted and considered both
a friend and family, and who even tried to take her life, Catherine became
more cautious and reluctant to trust people. However, Rose, Lada, and
everyone in the Watinwanich family were exceptions that made her open
her heart and fully trust those she called family.

You're lucky to have Rose and Lada as cousins. And most of all, you are
lucky to have Wayo as the love of your life...

Why are you so happy, Lom? I heard this is your second marriage, huh?

Fai, you don't understand because you've never been in love, do you, P'Din?

It's true, but you two aren't as over the top as Lom.

Page 297 of 309

Kasama commented with a slight tone of irritation when he saw Wayo's
radiant smile, who seemed especially happy on the most important day of
his life. This was the second wedding, organized with great pomp and with
many guests present to celebrate. Relatives from both sides of Wayo's
family, all members of the Watinwanich family and even police friends
came to celebrate the end of Lieutenant Wayo's bachelorhood, something
that no one imagined she would achieve.

Lom is so happy that his happiness overflows. Even when I lie on my side,
I'm afraid it will escape through my ear.

What's so great about love? Since I was born, I've never been interested in
it.

Fai grimaced as she saw all the romantic atmosphere around her. There was
P'Din and P'Nam's fulfilled love, and Lom's love, which was about to
officially enter the marriage in a few minutes. Meanwhile, she herself
couldn't relate to any of it.

Love is not something meaningless, as you think. It is not a waste of time or

a burden. Since I met Lada, my life has changed completely. Today, I am
much happier than when I only had work.

Me too. After my parents passed away, I lived without direction. But Rose
came into my life and gave me a purpose. Her love completed me and made
me want to live to make someone happy every day.

Sorry, P'Din and P'Nam, but now is not the time to praise the wives, okay?
Today is Blue and Wayo's wedding. Let's keep the focus on the main
couple, okay?

Enough, you three! Fai is already sick of so much romance. I'd rather stay
single until I die and, in the future, be the aunt who only spoils her
nephews.

Wayo looked at Fai, who quickly cut the subject short and left the locker
room with an air of disdain, tired of hearing about the older girls' romances.

Page 298 of 309

She then turned her gaze to P'Din, who laughed at his younger cousin's
reaction, and to P'Nam, who shook his head in concern.

There’s only one last person left to worry about. Will our little Fai ever fall
in love?

This one is going to be difficult, P'Din. I just didn't care about love, but
when it appeared, I was able to open my heart. Fai, on the other hand, is the
type of person who hates love. She is happy for the love of others, but when
it comes to herself, she hates it more than anything.

It must be because of Uncle Ak. That made Fai hate love. But I believe that
when she finds love, no matter how much she tries to run away or hate it,
she won't be able to escape.

Just as she tried millions of times to walk away from a love that seemed
impossible, like that of the noble Catherine. But Wayo was always grateful
for her stubbornness, for having dedicated herself body and soul to that
love, even though she had gone through pain and disappointment.

Now, the two have overcome all obstacles and are hand in hand, ready to
walk together on the path of love, side by side.

Lom must be more nervous than Blue.

Blue, don't tell anyone, or Lom will be teased.

Catherine gave Wayo a small smile, who returned it with a shy smile, after
being caught with trembling hands as the two walked hand in hand towards
the stage, passing through the red carpet that led to their destination.

The wedding was organized with a fairytale-inspired theme, as if Catherine

were once again playing the role of an elegant princess, even without her
noble title. Her immaculate white wedding dress was stunning, with details
on the long hem that Wayo carefully tended to, for fear of her tripping. It
was a beauty that was a bit laborious, but that obstacle was not a problem,
because there was someone to offer love and care.

Page 299 of 309

Meanwhile, Wayo was dressed in a black formal suit, which contrasted
perfectly with Catherine’s wedding dress, creating harmony between the
two. Under the applause and congratulations of the many guests present,
including the Watinwanich family members who were all gathered together,
Catherine felt warm. Although her family was not present at the wedding in
Thailand, as they were in Madelin, she did not miss anything. Wayo’s
parents’ affection for her was so genuine that they treated her like a
daughter.

Why didn't Blue let Lom exchange the ring for a new one?Because Blue
likes this one.

But it's a plain silver ring, with no sparkling diamonds to match.

This one is more comfortable for everyday wear. Plus, this ring means a lot
to Blue.

This ring is filled with Lom's love.

Wayo kissed his princess's hand with affection and a love that always
overflowed, before raising his eyes to meet the gaze of the one he loved,
exchanging words full of meaning.

The ring Blue gave to Lom is the same. But Blue doesn't keep her love here.

So where's Blue's love?

Blue left in Lom's heart.

Catherine pointed to Wayo's chest, where his heart was, answering the
question that had been asked of her. She had placed her love in the heart of
the person she loved and was ready to trust her life to that person forever,
since the day she decided to sacrifice everything she had to exchange for
this moment and the days to come.

Now, Lom wants to kiss Blue.

Something you always do, Lom. No need to hesitate.

Page 300 of 309

As her princess led the way, Wayo offered a touch in the same place, ending
the important day for both of them. It was a kiss in front of hundreds of
eyes at the wedding, which was not over the top or sweet to the point of to
make single people jealous, but it was soft and gentle, as if it represented a
love that was always careful and reverent.

And as expected, there was no shortage of jokes from the guests, especially
Wayo's younger cousin Fai, who made exaggerated faces of disgust.
Although she was happy that Wayo and Catherine had found a happy
ending, Fai liked to tease in a contradictory way, causing Wayo to nudge her
wife to notice as well.

Did Blue see? Look at the face Fai is making at us.

Fai and Lom like to tease each other like children.

Lom will have to fight back this time.

What is Lom going to do?

Catherine listened to Wayo's plan, and he approached her with a thoughtful

and hesitant air. But when she saw Wayo persuading her to collaborate,
winking his eyes to gain her sympathy, she finally gave in and decided to
participate, taking the bouquet of irises to give to the person Wayo wanted
to provoke.

Fai.

Yes, Wayo?

We brought you flowers.

...

And we hope you find someone to love soon.

Wayo stood laughing next to his wife, who handed the flowers to Fai.
Meanwhile, the younger cousin had an expression divided between surprise
and embarrassment, not daring to refuse the princess who was now her new

Page 301 of 309

cousin. She accepted the bouquet of irises without knowing very well how
to react, but still gave Wayo a defiant look, as if she was ready to take
revenge.

I'll keep an eye on my new cousin, you can be sure.

Blue, what are you doing?

Blue is admiring the night view from here.

Let Lom see too.

The stunning bride made room for her beloved so they could admire the
night view together. But instead of standing next to Catherine, Wayo
wrapped his arms around her, resting his face on her shoulder, a closeness
they were both used to and longed for.

There's so much space here, why does Lom have to squeeze in next to
Blue?

It's warmer this way.

The view from here is beautiful. So beautiful that Lada recommended that
Blue visit this place.

Lom asked P'Nam to arrange the most beautiful room, with the best view in
the hotel.

From here, Blue can see the stars. They're beautiful tonight.

But for Lom, no star is more beautiful than Blue. Wayo let out a sweet
declaration that Catherine was already more immune to receiving, so she
just smiled, without showing much embarrassment. Then she lightly
touched Wayo's lips with her fingers and continued. Blue has already
married Lom twice and still hasn't stopped talking sweet things?

Lom already said that she will only say sweet things to Blue for the rest of
his life.

Page 302 of 309

And it wasn’t just sweet words. Even the talented lieutenant’s actions were
full of love, like the kiss she placed on her wife’s delicate fingers before
trying to repeat the gesture elsewhere. However, Catherine deliberately
turned her face away.

Lom, don't be frivolous here. Blue is trying to admire the stars.

Blue can admire the stars anytime. Now, let's do something more
interesting.

No, tonight the stars are more interesting.

But this is the time to go to the room, won't Blue follow tradition?

Blue already went to the room with Lom in Madelin. Why do we need to do
this again?

Catherine pulled away from the lieutenant's embrace, feigning a serious

expression, contrasting with the amused feeling she had when she saw
Wayo's disappointed expression.

She just wanted to prolong the joke a little longer before revealing that she
could never be mean to Wayo for long. Whether as his wife or as the heir to
the throne, Wayo always managed to soften her heart in a way she never
fully understood.

At the second wedding, we have to go to the bedroom again.

Is this a tradition in Thailand? No one told me.

Lom is warning you now.

Blue is going to take a bath. He's tired of negotiating with Lom.

Then Lom is going to take a bath too.

Wayo followed his wife, playing stubborn with her on that special night.
Until the owner of the pretty face stopped walking and turned to look at
Wayo, who was glued to her.

Page 303 of 309

Will you follow Blue every step of the way?

Just to make sure there's no danger in the bathroom. Lom can help.

The danger is greater if Blue lets Lom in with her.

Doesn't Blue need help rubbing her back?

But Lom likes to go above and beyond what is asked.

The owner of the pretty face stood with her arms crossed, considering
Wayo's proposal, not knowing whether she would win or lose. She needed
to think carefully before easily accepting the smart girl's offer.

Let Lom take a bath with you. Lom’s body is sore. If you take a hot bath
with Blue, you’ll definitely feel better.

Will just a hot bath relieve the pain?

...

If she continued to play at being bad, her beloved might go into bad mood.

"Wayo got angry" and even shed a few tears of frustration. So Catherine
decided to reveal the truth and stop provoking, accepting the exchange that
Wayo was so willingly offering.

Let's take a bath together. Where is it hurting? Blue will massage it for you.

Wind, Padtpa.

How are you, Bua? Are you okay?

Not now, Bua has to call them Wayo and Catherine, right?

You can call it whatever you want, there’s no need to change it.

Catherine responded in a relaxed manner, allowing everyone on the island

to call her and Wayo whatever they wanted. Because whether as Wind and

Page 304 of 309

Padtpa, or as Wayo and Catherine, the memories of the past and the ones
they are creating together are still special.

But father told the whole truth about what happened, Boo. We are all happy
that Wayo and Catherine chose to spend their honeymoon here after their
wedding on this island.

Because this place holds memories of both of us. That's why we wanted to
relive those moments together.

I, as the leader of the fishing village, would like to congratulate Wayo and
Catherine on their marriage.

Thank you very much, Boonsong.

When we heard you were coming back to the island, we organized a small
welcoming ceremony. The elders here wanted to tie your wrists together to
welcome you.

A wrist-tying ceremony?

It's a traditional ritual when someone starts a family here on the island.

Whenever someone gets married, we do this ceremony.

Catherine wants to marry Wayo for the third time?

The owner of the pretty face laughed along with the person who made the
invitation, as she never imagined that she and Wayo would have a third
wedding ceremony on this private island.

But seeing the sincerity of the island's inhabitants, who wanted to welcome
them and witness the love that had begun to blossom so clearly and
strikingly in this place, neither she nor her beloved could refuse everyone's
kindness.

Okay. Catherine will attend the final wedding ceremony with Wayo here.

Page 305 of 309

The first wedding, in the rural church of Madelin. The second wedding, at
the Watin Group hotel in Hua Hin. And the last wedding, on this private
island...

This time, when they return to the island for their honeymoon, Wayo and
Catherine have a house all to themselves.

Everyone here is so kind and loving to us.

Everyone sees us as part of the island family. Even though we've only been
here for a short time, we can say that this place is like a second home to us.

The atmosphere here is so welcoming.

Catherine commented to her beloved after the third simple wedding

ceremony, where the island's elders tied sacred cotton threads around her
and Wayo's wrists, welcoming and blessing the couple to remain together
until old age.

Now, both of their wrists were full of these threads, while their hands
remained intertwined, walking towards the house that had now become a
cozy home, waiting to welcome them during their honeymoon or any other
visit they wished to make. Everyone on the island was always ready to
welcome them.

Does Catherine still remember here?

Of course.

It was this tree root that made my princess twist her foot and hurt herself.

Look, Wayo got revenge for you.

Wayo pretended to be tough and kicked the root that had injured his
princess, leaving her limping for several days. Her beautiful wife laughed,
feeling disconcerted by Wayo's childish behavior. Although Wayo was
actually older than Catherine by more than a year, they were already used
tocalling each other by their nicknames, and Catherine never called Wayo
"older."

Page 306 of 309

Who fights with a tree root?

Of course, Wayo doesn't let anyone mistreat Catherine.

The only person who enjoys mistreating Catherine is you.

Oh, who would that be? He must be the most envious person in the world.

Wayo, stay here and bend down a bit.

Why? Catherine is going to play a trick on me... Ouch!

The talented lieutenant let out a small cry of surprise when suddenly her
princess climbed onto her back, asking to be carried, just like the day
Catherine had tripped over the root and hurt herself.

That day, Wayo had to insist a lot for Catherine to accept his help, but
today, even though she wasn't hurt, Catherine was willing to stay close to
her willingly.

Don't complain that I'm heavy.

Heavy? Catherine is the lightest person.

Catherine is tired, she doesn't want to walk back home. Wayo will take
Catherine back.

Yes, Your Highness. This servant will be your horse.

Hey, why did you stop? Is Wayo tired already?

Catherine asked, confused, as she saw Wayo stop after taking less than
twenty steps, not continuing towards the house. If she was tired, why didn't
he let her get off?

Wayo isn't tired, her battery is just low.

What does that mean?

Page 307 of 309

Catherine needs to recharge Wayo's battery if she wants to get home
quickly.

And how does Catherine do that?

Right here.

The owner of the pretty face grimaced as she realized she had fallen into the
trap, when Wayo pointed to his own soft cheek. Catherine then gave a kiss
there, but Wayo only took one more step.

Wayo's battery is low again.

Catherine should get off and walk alone, that way we can get there faster.

Recharge a little more.

Wayo is the smartest of them all.

How delightful.

Hurry up.

If Catherine wants to get home quickly, she has to recharge Wayo's battery
several times.

Stop being lazy, Wayo. Otherwise, Catherine will make you sleep outside
tonight.

Alright, Wayo surrenders, my love.

On the way back home, it was unclear which was more worn out
Catherine's lips or Wayo's soft cheeks. Catherine pretended to kiss hard,
playfully, and it was unclear howmany kisses it would take to reach their
destination. But at that moment, all that could be heard was their happy
laughter.

It was happiness in an ordinary moment of their lives, like the hand of a

clock turning its function. But what made this moment special was the love

Page 308 of 309

they shared.

If this were the end of a novel about a love between different classes,
between a noble princess and a loyal guard, the last line of this love story,
which went through so many moments, happy, sad, lonely and exciting,
could be none other than.

In the end, Princess Catherine and the Wayo guard lived happily ever after...

- THE END -

Page 309 of 309